4â— The Lord 〈…〉 the Church daily such as should be saved And as Maâ—th 11 12. The kingdome of heaven suffered violence and the violent tooke it by force In those cases 〈…〉 have beene said of us as Esa. 32.20 Blessed are yee that sow beside all waters that send forth thither the feet of the Oxe and the Asse Men might have called us blessed and happy men in the fruitfulnesse of our ministery the ground God gave us to till and husband was a most fruitfull soile But those daies are gone no such thing is to be seene now we now plow and sow in stony and thorny and barren ground you heare still but with no such affection love and delight as once you did you feele no such power in the Word to reforme you and draw you unto the practise of that you learne as once you did So that I may say to many of you as the Apostle doth Heb. 10.32 Call to remembrance the former daies Thirdly consider well what may be the causes of this that though there bee as much preaching and hearing as ever there was yet men profit now adaies nothng so much in the life and power of godlinesse as once they did First it cannot be denied but that one cause why the ministery of the Word is so weake and unprofitable is the want of that due inspection that Christ hath lest to his Church to make it fruitfull and effectuall The Minister is by Gods ordinance not onely to teach but to oversee his slocke Act. 20.28 Take heede to the slocke over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers Heb. 13.17 Remember them which have the rule over you who have spoken unto you in the name of the Lord. They have authority from God not only to teach you his will but to oversee all your waies at home and abroad to observe how you profit by that which you heare to require at your hands the practise of that they teach you Matth. 21.34 The Lord sends his servants to demand fruit of them that occupie his ground The Guides of Gods Church have also authority from God not onely to admonish and reprove you if you be unfruitfull but also to correct you by executing the censures of Christs Church upon you Paul speakes of a rod that God hath committed to his servants to that end 1 Cor. 4.21 Shall I come to you with a rod Certainely Gods vineyard and garden hath need not onely of such as plant and water it but of such as take continuall care of it to looke unto it to dresse and husband it Luk. 13.7 8. If it be not pruned nor digged no marvell though it beare briers and thornes rather then any thing that is good Marke that curse Esa. 5.6 I will lay it wast it shall not be pruned nor digged but there shall come up briers and thornes And surely this is a great cause why the ministery of the Word doth so little good 1. That Ministers take so little care of their people how they live whether they profit or no by that they heare but thinke if they preach constantly unto them they have done asmuch as God requireth of them Whereas it is a chiefe part as I have told you of the Ministers office to oversee the flocke 1 Pet. 5.2 Taking the over-sight thereof and to take care of them 1 Tim. 3.5 If a man know not how to rule his owne house how shall he take care of the Church of God 2. That the people generally are sonnes of Belial will not beare Christs yoke but conspire together against it and say Psal. 2.3 Let us breake their bands asunder and cast their cords from us They will be content to heare us now and then in our publique ministery but if we offer to deale with them in private and come in our Masters name to demand fruit of them they will be ready to offer all violence and despite unto us as they did Matth. 21.35 Secondly another cause of the unfruitfullnesse of the ministery is this that the Lord for the contempt men have shewed unto the Word doth denie to give his blessing unto it in their hearts Even as if he should say of many places as Esa. 5.6 I will command the clouds that they raine no raine upon it And as Matth. 13.14 By hearing ye shall heare and shall not understand and seeing yee shall see and shall not perceive Many aone there is and would to God there were none such among you that seemed once to be fruitfull and to profit much by that they heard that are now growne so senselesse so sottish so hardened in their evill courses as if for their apostacy God had pronounced of them in his decree as once he did of the figtree Mat. 21.19 Let no fruit grow on thee hence forward for ever Thirdly but the chiefe cause sure why we profit no more by the Word is in our selves Esa. 59.1 2. The Lords hand is not shortned that it cannot save but your iniquities have seperated betweene you and your God And as the Apostle saith of praying Iames 4.3 Ye aske and receive not because ye aske amisse so may I say of hearing ye heare and heare often but receive no profit at all because you heare amisse It is therefore necessary for you all to be directed how you may heare to profit by your hearing how you may heare so as your hearts may feele the divine power of God in this his ordinance This direction then consisteth of three parts For such as would profit by their hearing must do something before they come to heare something during the time that they are in hearing and something after they have heard the Word For the first As Physicians before physicke use to give somewhat to prepare the body that their physick may worke the more kindly so must the soule be prepared for the receiving of this heavenly physicke or it will never worke kindly upon it But you will object There is no such need of this The Word hath wrought mightily to the conversion of some that never prepared their hearts to receive it as in that convert mentioned 1 Cor. 14.24 25. Yea in some that came with that in their hearts as might utterly have hindred the saving operation of it even with hatefull hearts and with full purpose to cavill and oppose it As in the case of the pursevants that were sent to apprehend Christ Ioh. 7.32 46. And in those Iewes that immediatly before Peters sermon mocked him and the rest of the Apostles and said they were full of new wine Act. 2.13.37 And in those Athenians who when they came to beare Paul esteemed him no better then a babler Act. 17.18 34. To this I answer 1. That I speake not now to the unconverted for such I know can do nothing to prepare their owne hearts seeing they are dead in their sins Ephes. 2.1 but to Gods people and such as are regenerate 2. I speake of the
then to behold evill and canst not looke on iniquity Hee will by no meanes cleare the guilty as the Lord speaketh of himselfe Exod. 34.7 Therefore shall thy campe bee holy saith the Lord. Deuterono 23.14 lest hee see any uncleane thing in thee and turne away from thee Now let us come to the third point I told you was to bee considered though there be so much filthines in us and all our best services and though the Lord doe so loath all filthinesse of sin yet doth he not loath us nor our services but hath great respect to us and to them for all that And this shall appeare unto us in foure points especially First He taketh notice of all the good things that his poore servants doe and will not forget the least of them but keepeth a register of them I know thy works and thy labour and thy patience and how thou canst not beare them which are evill saith Christ to the poore Angell of the Church of Ephesus Rev. 2.2 that had lost his first love and was much decayed and fallen away in his goodnesse There is not any patience that the poore weake Christian hath shewed in suffering ought for Christs sake not any paines hee hath taken to get to heaven not any zeale hee hath shewed against sin but the Lord taketh notice of it bee it done never so secretly Actes 9.11 Yea he will remember it also and never forget it David knew this and therefore prayed Psal. 56.8 Put thou my teares into thy bottle are they not in thy register Hee taketh notice of the teares wee shed for our sinnes and in our prayer and will not forget them And surely this is a matter of great admiration and so David conceived of it Psal. 144.3 Lord what is man that thou takest knowledge of him or the son of man that thou makest account of him Secondly As hee doth take notice of the least good duties wee doe in love and obedience to him so he taketh not notice of nor regardeth those staines and spots whereby the best services of his children are defiled but passeth by them and imputeth them not unto them but seeth them as it were through his fingers Even as sundry blemishes that are in our children as a mole in the face or pock holes or a squint eye which to another man seeme great deformities to us seeme none at all even so is it with the Lord in this case Hee seeth no iniquitie in Iacob as Baalam himselfe was constrained in the spirit of prophecy to confesse Numbers 23.21 nor transgression in Israel Hee doth not for these spots and blemishes that are in our services wee doe unto him reject us or our services but accepteth of them and taketh them in good part as if there were no spot or defect in them at all He did not reject the service that Rahab did him in saving of the spies though she had blemished and stained it with a lye Ioshua 2.4 5. but accepted and commended it Hebrewes 11.31 The prayer that Ioshua made when out of impatiency he cryed Iosh. 7.7 Would to God wee had beene content and dwelt on the other side of Iordan and never come into Canaan the Lord rejected not for all that When David in his prayer was so full of infidelity that hee said in his hast I am cut off from before thine eyes neverthelesse saith hee Psalme 31.22 thou heardest the voice of my supplications when I cryed unto thee And at another time when he was in that distresse that he saith his soule refused to bee comforted hee remembred God and was troubled and his spirit was overwhelmed as he saith Psal. 77.2 3. A poore prayer you may thinke it was that a man in that case could make yet did not God reject that prayer that was so foully stained but as he saith verse 1. when he was in that case I cryed to God with my voice even to God with my voice and hee gave eare unto mee When Moses had shewed a great deale both of impatiency and infidelity when God bad him only speake unto the rocke before the people as you shall read Num. 20.10 11. yet did not God reject his service for this but wrought with him and shewed his marvellous power even in that work neverthelesse And surely so he doth still he doth not reject our prayers for our manifold infirmities he doth not refuse to work with and blesse our poore labours that are his ministers though alas we bewray much of our owne ignorance and other our corruptions in them when we preach best of all And even in this also his marvellous goodnesse and mercy is to be admired by us which maketh the Church breake forth into that speech of admiration and so would wee all if wee did rightly consider it Mic. 7.18 Who is a God like unto thee that pardoneth iniquitie and passeth by the transgressions of the remnant of his heritage Thirdly Hee delighteth in us and in our poore services notwithstanding all these corruptions whereby they are desiled The Lord taketh pleasure in them that feare him saith David Psal. 147.11 and 149.4 The Lord taketh pleasure in his people If yee will obey my voice indeed saith the Lord to the children of Israel Exodus 19.5 and keep my Covenant then ye shall be pecuculiar treasure vnto me above all people And Mala. 3.17 They shall be mine saith the Lord of hosts in that day when I make up my Iewels and I will spare them as a man spareth his owne sonne that serveth him Yea those poore duties wee performe to him in his service which our selves take so small comfort in yet hee delighteth in them Hee delighteth in the way of a good man saith David Psalm 37.23 And Solomon Prov. 15.8 The prayer of the upright in his delight Thy voice is sweet saith Christ to his Church Cant. 2 14 In which respect hee compareth the hearts of his people that are able to pray Revel 5 8. unto golden vialls full of sweet odours And the faithfull minister is said by the Apostle 2 Cor. 2.15 to be unto God a sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them that perish whether the people receive good by our labours or no. And for this cause also hee desireth to heare us pray to see us keepe his Sabbaths preach and heare his word give almes to his poore members c. as much as ever man did desire any thing hee most delighted in Let me see thy countenance saith Christ to his Church Cant. 2.14 let me heare thy voice And Iohn 4.23 The father seeketh such worshippers as worship him in spirit and truth as a great man would seeke farre and neere for a faithfull and profitable servant And have not every one of us cause to wonder at this and to say to the Lord as Iohn Baptist did to Christ Matth. 3.14 I have need to bee baptized of thee and commest thou to me I have need to seek to
thou art that art most bitter and violent of either side then art thou certainly thy selfe most wilfully blinde And I doe assure thee in the name of the Lord and by good warrant out of his word that if thou canst not unfeignedly love every one that truly feareth God whither he conforme or not conforme if thou canst not bewaile and strive against these hard conceits thou hast beene wont to entertaine against such thou canst have no comfort at all in thine owne estate before God Let there be no strife I pray thee saith Abraham unto Lot Gen. 13.8 betweene mee and thee for we are brethren And it is noted by the Holy Ghost Verse 7. for a circumstance that did much aggravate the sinne of Lot and the griefe of Abraham for that variance that the Cananite and the Perizzite dwelt then in the land Certainely all that truly feare God are brethren And have not we Cananites and Perizzites enough in our land Papists and Atheists and profane persons that doe mortally hate us all that have any true feare of God in us and rejoyce much in our variances Or is the number of them that truly feare God so great that we must dishearten and weaken one another by nourishing heart burning and discord among our selves But the time will not permit me to enlarge my selfe in this point as I desire to doe I will therefore conclude my speech with the words of the Apostle Iam. 5.9 Grudge not one against another brethren lest yee be condemned Lecture CXLIV On Psalme 51.7 August 2. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the second of those foure effects and fruits whereby a man may certainly know whether he hath the spirit of Christ and consequently whether he hath Christ and is by his death and obedience perfectly justified in the sight of God and that is constancy in Religion This is then the Doctrine that I am now to insist upon That he that hath the spirit of Christ in him will be constant in his Religion above all things Now before I give you the proofe of the point I must explaine first and prevent the mistaking of it by answering three questions and removing three doubts that may rise in your mindes against it First You may aske me Is it a certaine note of a man that hath the spirit of Christ to be constant in his religion I answer No unlesse it be the true Religion that he doth professe It is indeed a morall vertue and one of the best things that are to be found in a naturall man to be constant in his Religion be it true or false And so the Lord noteth it to be Ier. 2.10 11. Passe over the isles of Chittim and see and send unto Kedar and consider diligently and see of there be such a thing and to be found even among them hath a nation hath any nation changed their gods As if he should have said Hath not even the light of nature discovered thus much unto all nations that it is a shamefull and odious thing for a people to be variable and unconstant in their Religion But my people have changed their glory their Religion he meanes For this constancy in a mans Religion which he is perswaded is true though it be false argueth a zeale of God in him though it be not according unto knowledge And that the Apostle speaketh of you know Ro. 10.2 as of a good thing iâ— it selfe as of one of the best things that can be in a naturall man But yet this is no signe of grace no fruit of the spirit of Christ to be constant in an erroneous and false way It was no commendation either to Ieroboam himselfe or to Iehu or to any other of the Kings and people of Israel that they abode even to the dissolution of that state in that Religion that Ieroboam did at the first establish and would by no meanes be drawne to forsake it The children of Israel saith the Holy Ghost 2 King 17.22 walked in all the sinnes of Ieroboam that he did they departed not from them This constancy in their Religion is oft mentioned in the story to their great shame and reproach It is no praise at all nor signe of grace in a Papist or any other Heretick or Schismatick whatsoever that they have beene constant in their Religion even unto death It is not the punishment that a man indures but the cause for which he suffers that maketh him a Martyr It is not constancy but obstinacy in a man to abide so resolute and unmoveable in any errour as he will admit of no meanes that may informe him better to be like the aâ—afe Adder Psal. 58.4 5. that stoppeth her eare which will not hearken to the voice of the charmers charming never so wisely Yea it is not only a great sin but a fearefull judgement and curse of God too He hath blinded their eyes saith our blessed Saviour Ioh. 12.40 and hardned their hearts that they should not soe with their eyes and understand with their hearts and be converted and I should hâ—â—le them So that when I say constancy in Religion is a note of him that hath the spirit of Christ I meane constancy in the true Religion It is the cleaving to the truth of God that is such a note But then you will aske me secondly How shall I know in that great difference of opinions in Religion that is in the Church and that even among learned and good men too which is the truth Whether that that I hold and professe bee the truth that so I may constantly hold it and cleave unto it When our Saviour had said Ioh. 18.37 38. and it was that good confession that the Apostle 1 Tim. 6.13 saith he witnessed before Poncius Pilate to this end was I borne and for this cause came I into the world that I should beare witnesse unto the truth Pilate said unto him what is truth And certainly wee have many now that were borne and bread in the Church that know no more what the truth is then Pilate did but like men utterly ignorant and unsetled in Religion are as ready to say as he he was What is truth Now to these men I answer with the words of our Saviour Ioh. 17.17 Sanctifie them with thy truth thy word is truth If that Religion that thou professest be no other then that which God hath taught thee in his holy word then is it doubtlesse the true Religion If thou holdest nothing in Religion but that thou canst warrant and prove by Gods Word then holdest thou the truth and thou must hold it fast and cleave constantly to it It is the word of truth Eph. 1.13 it can never deceive thee Thy testimonyes are very sure saith David Psalm 93.5 This sacred booke of the holy Scriptures and writings of the Prophets and Apostles is the foundation upon which God buildeth his Church as the Apostle teacheth us Eph. 2.20 If thou
Peter fell to senslessenesse in sin at the first but but by degrees Thirdly let no sinne lie long upon thy soule That charge that the Lord giveth thee concerning thy brother Levit. 19 1â— that thou shalt not suffer sinne to abide upon him concerneth thee much more for thy selfe If thou let the sunne goe â—â—wne upon thy wrath thou givest place to the divell Ephes. 4.26 and so dost thou by lying long in sinne Therefore speedily seeke too make thy peace with God They that seeke me early shall finde me saith the Lord Pro. 8.17 Fourthly lay thy sinnes Gods threatnings and promises upon thy heart by serious thinking of them considering and meditating of them The Lord blameth his people for neglect of this Esa. 47.7 Thou didst not lay these things to thy heart And 57.11 Thou hast not remembred mee nor laid it to thy heart And Mal. 2.2 I have cursed your blessings because yee doe not lay it to heart Fiftly use daily some meanes to soften thy heart and stirre up grace in thy selfe Exhort or stirre up your selves daily saith the Apostle Heb. 3.13 As the waxe when it hath beene but a little from the fire will grow as hard againe as ever it was So is it with mans heart in this case Sixthly meditate oft of the mercies of God and of his exceeding love to thee The looking on him whom we have pierced is the most effectuall meanes to make us mourne abundantly Zach. 12.10 It was the love of Mary rising from the consideration of Christs love to her that made her weepe so Luke 7.38 47. Seventhly complaine oft to God of the hardnesse of thy heart as the Church doth Esa 63.17 and cry to him for a soft heart and charge him with that promise of his Ezek. 11.19 The third use of the Doctrine is for the comfort of Gods people First it is a just cause of comfort to thee and of thanksgiving unto God that thou hast repented of and forsaken such sins as thine owne heart knoweth thou hast in times past lived in and loved dearely Marke how the Apostle praiseth God in the behalfe of the Romanes for this Rom. 6.17 God be thanked that ye were the servants of sin but ye have obeyed from the heart that forme of Doctrine that was delivered you Yea see how the Angels rejoyce in this Luk. 15.7 I tell thee this is no common favour look well about thee in the towne and place wheresoever thou dwellest and thou wilt finde it so Thou shalt finde by sense and experience how true that is which the Apostle writes 1. Ioh 5.19 The whole world lieth in wickednesse Seemeth it nothing that God should doe this for thee rather then for all thy neighbours I tell thee none of thy sinnes shall ever hurt thee the sinnes that thou hast repented of are all forgiven certainely Where Christ hath given repentance he hath certainely given remission of sinnes Acts 5.31 And thus he charged his Apostles to preach and proclaime unto the World Luk 24 47. Secondly even this is a just cause of comfort to thee that thou arâ— so apt to bee troubled continually with the sense of thy corruptions that thou art alwayes complaining and weeping for them Though this state of thine be not comfortable and pleasant for the time yet it is a blessed state it is wholesome and will bring comfort in the end certainely Mat 5.3 4. Thirdly even this is a cause of comfort unto thee that thou discerned â—nd art troubled with the hardnesse of thine owne heart As the sense of and sorrow for infidelity is a signe of faith as it was in that poore man that with tears cryed Mar. 9.24 Lord I beleeve 〈◊〉 mine unbeleife So is the sense and sorrow for the hardnesse of the heart a signe of a soft and fleshie heart It was the true Church that complained so Esay 63.17 O Lord why hast thou hardened our hearts from thy feare Lecture III. On the Title of Psal 51. Octob. 19. 162â— FOlloweth now that we proceed to consider of the last point that is to be observed in the title that is The meanes wherby David that wâ—â— so deepely sunke in rebellion and hardnes of heart had so long continued in it was recovered and brought unto repentance Nathan the Prophet came unto him Where two things muâ—t be observed 1. That Nathan was the 〈◊〉 God used to recover him 2. Hâ—â—v and in what manner Nathan dealt with him And for the first we must observe 1. That God sent Nathan to him to that end 2. Sam. 12.1 2. That David professeth here to all ages that till Nathan came he repented not 3. That when Nathan came he prevailed with him as 2 Sam. â—â— â—â— And David said unto Nathan I have sinned against the Lord From all which three points thus observed this Doctrine â—â—â—eth for our instruction That the meanes which the Lord hath sanctified and by which he hath beene want to worke repentance and grace in his people is the ministery of his Prophets and messengers whiâ—h he â—indeth to that end True it is 1. that God can worke without it for he is ablâ— of stones to raise up children unto Abraham as Iohn Baptist saith to his hearers Mat. â— 9 2. He hath oft wrought grace without it as we see in the example of 〈◊〉 Hâ—b 11.31 But yet 1. he hath not bin wont to do iâ— specially where the ministry of the word may be had 2. He hath sanctified in his word this and no other See the proofe and confirmation of this Doctrine in all the three degrees of mans conversion First This is Gods meanes wherby he is wont to bring men to an effectuall and saving sense of sinne and remorse for it â—ill Nathan came to him David could not say as he doth here verseâ— 4 I know my transgressions and my sin iâ— ever before mâ—â— against thee thee only have I sinned So 2. Sam. 24.10 We read that Davids heart smote him after he had numbred the people But the meanes whereby he was brought to that remorse and tendernesse of heart for that sinne is expressed in the next two verses 11 1â— God had sent the Prophet God Davidâ— Seer his owne pastor to reprove him sharply for that sinne And this is alledged in the text for the cause of Davids remorse Davids heart smote him and he said unto the Lord I have sinned greatly in that I have done for saith the text When David was up in the morning the word of the Lord came to Gâ—d and commanded him to go and denounce Gods judgement against him for that sin So though it be said of Manasses 2. Chron. 33.12 that when he was in affection he besought the Lord and humbled himselfe greatly before God as if his affliction were the meanes to bring him unto repentance yet it is evident by the text that his aâ—fliction was but a subordinate and secondary and inferâ—â—ur meane to bring him to this the
that he heard Iohn Baptist gladly Mark 6.20 O that many now adayes that say they are Christians and perfect Protestants were come so farre to heare constantly and with delight a faithfull minister And yet that is no great matter you see no man may rest in that Secondly Consider that God lookes for this at every one of your hands that enjoy his word that you should profit by it he looketh that his vineyard that he hath bestowed cost on should bring foorth grapes Esa. 5.2 And Luke 13.6 He came and sought fruit on his fig-tree yea verse 7. every yeare when the season served he came to looke for fruit yea he commandeth his servants also to require fruit of his vineyard Math. 21.34 O that Gods servants would doe this more would examine their people how they profite O that Gods people would endure them to do it and would not be like to those husbandmen Mat. 11.35 ready to offer violence to the Lords Bayliffes for demanding fruite But I tell you God looketh for this that you should profit by the meanes you doe enjoy yea that your profiting should be proportionable to the meanes you doe enjoy Proportionable to the excellency of them Thus Christ aggravateth the 〈◊〉 of the Iewes Matth. 1â— 41 42. A greater then Ionas is here a greater then SolomoÌ„ is here Proportionable to the variety of them Mat. 11.17 We have pipâ—d unto you and ye have not danced we have mourned unto you and ye have not 〈◊〉 Proportionable to the time wherein ye have enjoyed them Luke 13.7 These three yeares have I come seeking fruit of the figg-tree and find none cut it downe What sentence will God one day passe thinke wee on such a nation as ours yea on such a towne as this that hath enjoyed excellent meanes great variety of meanes for threescore and three yeares together Thirdly consider that it is no petty sinne nor matter of small danger to be an unprofitable hearer of the word Heb. 6.7 8 The earth that drinketh in the raine that commeth oft upon it and bringeth foorth herbs meete for them by whom it is dressed answerable to their gifts and their labours and their continuance receiveth blessing from God But that which beareth thornes and briers is rejected and is nigh unto cursing how nigh and what kind of curse even in this life God onely knoweth whose end is to be burned A fearefull sentence and such aone as mâ—thinks should startle us all that have bin unprofitable hearers so long Fourthly consider that if this ordinance of God cannot worke upon thy blind profane and hard heart there is small hope any thing els should be able to do it This this is the power of God unto salvation Rom. 1.16 And what hopest thou will convert thee will reforme thee if Gods power be not able to do it Luk. 16.31 If they heare not Moses and the Prophets neither will they bee perswaded though one rose from the dead Fiftly thinke seriously of this that the Sermons thou hearest if they do thee no good they will do thee harme if they do not enlighten and bring thee to saving knowledge they will make thee blinder if they soften not thy heart they will make it harder The word that goeth forth out of mâ— mouth shall not returne to me void saith the Lord Esay 55.11 So speaketh the Apostle 2 Cor. 2.16 To the one we are a savour of death unto death and to the other the savour of life unto life Sixtly and lastly consider the true causes why thou canst not profit thou canst remember nothing nor carry it away thou canst not heare with any cheerefullnesse thou canst not profit nor feele any power or comfort in any thing thou hearest 1. The chiefe cause is in thy selfe thou hast a naughty heart lâ—den with sins and lâ—ad away with divers lusts 2 Tim. 2.6 Thou canst have no certainer a signe of the naughtinesse of thy heart then this 2. The divell is busie with thee when thou art hearing and worketh effectually in thee Matth. 13.19 When one heareth the Word of God and understandeth it not then commeth the wacked one and catcheth away that which was sowne in his heart He is the cause why thou art so sleepy and so 〈◊〉 at the hearing of the Word why thou canst not marke what thou hearest not carry it away And wilt thou let the divell have his will of thee Resist him man and he will flie from thee 〈◊〉 4.7 Yea cry to God to rebuke him as Zâ—ch 3.2 The Lord rebuke thee ô Satan even the Lord that hath chosen Ierusalem rebuke thee 3. The Lord himselfe hath a just hand in this that thou canst not profit by his Word Ioh. 8.47 He that 〈…〉 heareth Gods Words yee therefore â—eare them not because ye are not oâ— God A fearefull signe he belongeth not to Gods election that cannot heare that is not heare with profit for otherwise they did heare Gods Word Ioh. 1â— 40 Hee hath blinded their eyes and hardned their hearts lest they should be converted and I should heale them I speake not this to drive any of you into despaire for though you have not hitherto heard profitably you may yet do it while it is called to day Heb. 3. â—â— but to awaken you out of your security to humble you for your unprofitablenes under the meanes and to increase your care to beare profitably hereafter And how you may do that you shall heare the next day in the use of direction which is the third and last use of this Doctrine Lecture V. On the Title of Psalme 51. November 2. 1625. FOlloweth the third and last use of the doctrine which is for direction even to direct us how we may heare the Word so as we may feele this divine power and efficacy of it in our own hearts Before we come to the direction it selfe consider I pray you the necessity of this use in three points First it is a great sin and matter of great danger to us as we heard the last day to be unprofitable hearers and to continue so This danger our Saviour implieth in that earnest charge he giveth to all the hearers of the Word Luk. 8.18 Take heed how you heare Secondly consider that there are few or none of you but you stand guilty of this sin you have long enjoyed this ordinance of God but have felt little power and efficacie of it in your hearts profited or thriven in grace little or nothing by it at all Little or no fruit can be seene now a daies of the Lords cost and paiâ—es any where where he hath sowed this precious seed most plentifully little or no increase can be seene So as that complaint is justly made now by many of Gods faithfull servants Esa. 53. â— Who hath beleeved our retort and to whom is the arme of the Lord revealed I have my selfe knowne the time when it might have beene said in this and many other townes as Act. 2
is it in this case They that desire to receive good by the divine power of God in this his ordinance must bring faith to it and according to their faith so shall they speed And as it is said of Christ Matth. 13.58 He did 〈◊〉 are 〈◊〉 works in Nazareth because of their unbeliefe So may it be sayd of our Church assemblies now adayes God sheweth not his saving power much in them because of the unbeliefe of our hearers Eightly and lastly If thou wouldest profite by thy hearing pray before thou hearest No good thing ye know can bee expected from God with a blessing if it be not sought by prayer Deut. 4.7 The Lord our God is nigh unto us in all that we call upon him for And in this particular it is the duty of Gods people to pray for their teachers that they may so speake as they ought to speake Col. 4.4 and specially that in their ministery they may so apply the word as it may effectually meet with their corruptions Let the righteous smite me saith David Psal. 141.5 it shall be a kindnesse and let him reprove me it shall be as an excellent oyle For themselves also they should pray that through Gods assistance they may heare profitably and be blessed in their hearing Thus did David go to the Word Psal. 19.18 Open thou mine eyes that I may behold wonderous things out of thy law For the Lord only is he that can teach us to profite Esa. 48.17 I am the Lord thy God which teacheth thee to profite To this is the promise made Pro. 2.3 5. If thou cryest after knowledge and liftest up thy voice for understanding then shalt thou understand the feare of the Lord and find the knowledge of God And surely this is one chiefe cause why there is so little profiting by the ministery of the word For before they come to Church pray either for the preacher or themselves nay few when they are at Church have any heart to joyne with the Preacher in the prayer that he maketh before the Sermon But that complaint may bee made in this case which the Prophet maketh Esay 64.7 There is none that calleth on thy name that stirreth up himselfe to take hold of thee Lecture VI. On the Title of Psalme 51. Novemb. 23 1625. IT followeth now that we proceed to the other two parts of the use of Direction And for the better stirring up of your affection to that which I am to deliver you must know this that to heare the word profitably is a laborious and painefull thing The bringing of your bodies hither and lending of your eares is not all though that be painfull to you that come farre but there is more belongs to it then so there is a labour of the mind and heart required in this worke Strive saith our Saviour Luk 13.24 to enter in at the strait gate Every gate every part of that way whereby wee must come to life eternall is strait and narrow and without much striving labour it is not possible to passe through it To pray aright you that are acquainted with the conscionable performance of this duty find it to be a painfull and laborious thing Rom. 15.30 Strive together with me saith the Apostle in your prayers to God for me And surely it is no lesse painfull a thing to heare spiritually and profitably Labour saith our Saviour Iohn 6.27 not for the meate which perisheth but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life And no marvell For 1. there is an utter indisposition of our owne hearts by nature to every thing that is good being alienated in our minds from God as the Apostle speaketh Colos. 1.21 and estranged as David saith Psal. 58.3 from the very wombe 2. Satan also is very busie with us when wee goe about this worke of hearing Gods Word to hinder us by all the cunning he hath from hearing it fruitfully Luke 8.12 Those by the high-way side are they that heare then commeth the devill and taketh away the Word out of their hearts lest they should beleeve and be saved 3. The Lord though he first converted us without any helpe of our owne will and endeavour for wee were by nature dead in trespasses Ephes. 2.1 yea he converted us against our will Rom. 10.21 All the day long have I stretched out my hands unto a disobedient and gain-saying people Yet will he not save us nor build us up in grace nor blesse the meanes of grace unto us without the helpe of our will and endeavour but when he hath once regenerated and renewed our will hee will have usâ— imploy it in his worke Phil. 2.12 Worke out your owne salvation Wee had need therefore to take paines with our owne hearts and strive to heare profitably For certainely as a great cause why we profit so little by the Word is this that we will not do that that lyeth in us to make our hearing profitable we will take no paines in this worke so if we would take a little paines for it we should find that the fruit and comfort we should receive by it would abundantly recompence all the paines wee have taken in it That which Solomon saith of labour in our lawfull callings Pro. 14.23 In all labour there is profite and 13.11 He that gathereth by labour shall increase there is a secret blessing of God upon men that labour in the meanest calling that is that they are able to live and thrive by it may fitly be applyed to this purpose they that labour and will take paines in the worke of their owne salvation to make all meanes of Grace profitable unto themselves shall certainly thrive and increase in Grace whereas the lazy soule under the best meanes of Grace that are shall still be like Pharaohs Kinâ— lâ—ane and ill-favoured Gen. 45.21 VVe find by experience that it is not the greatnes of a mans living that maketh him rich but the good imploying and carefull husbanding of it A little ground if a good husband a carefull and painfull man have the occupying of it proves oftentimes more fruitfull then a great deale more land will doe in the hands of a lazy and carelesse husband though it be of it selfe a better soile and have more helps from God and nature then the other hath Pro. 24.30 3â— I went by the field of the slothfull and by the Vineyard of the man void of understanding and loe it was all growne over with thornes and nettles had covered the face thereof and the stone wall thereof was broken downe So it is not the greatnesse and excellency of the ministery that a man liveth under and daily frequenteth that will make one rich in Grace but the care and endeavour himselfe useth to make it profitable to him A weaker ministery with this care will be more availeable to inrich the heart then the strongest can be without it As I therefore shewed you the last day what you must do before you come
to be desired then gold yea then much fine gold sweeter also then honey and the honey combe 2. Who knowes how soone you may be deprived of it 3. As in all other the parts and faculties of mans body and soule there is a naturall aversnesse and indisposition to that that is good so it is in the eare there is a marvellous unaptnesse and untowardnesse in it to hearken to the Word it is not so soone weary of hearing any thing as of Gods Word Mat. 13.15 This peoples heart is waxen grosse and their eares are dull of hearing Yea we are by nature deafe as well as blind Esa. 43.8 Bring forth the blinde people that have eyes and the deafe that have eares So that it is noted for a speciall worke of Gods Spirit which every one of you which find it in your selves may take great comfort in to be able to mind the word and to attend unto it Esa. 32.3 The eares of them that heare shall hearken And Act. 16.14 It is said of Lydia that the Lord opened her heart that she attended to the things that were spoken by Paul If the Lord had not opened her heart she could not have done it this is not every mans case Our Saviour speakes of some that hearing heare not Mat. 13.13 How can that be will you say Yes very well Men may heare and not mind nor regard what they heare and so in hearing not heare The hearing eare and the seeing eye saith Solomon Pro. 20.12 the Lord hath made even both of them To have an eare able to hearken and attend to the Word is a rare gift of God which made our Saviour say to his Disciples Matth. 13.16 Blessed are your eares for they heare Observe then another cause why the Word is so unfruitfull in Many 1. Some thinke it enough that they come to Church though they shew no desire to heare at all though they sit so as they can heare nothing True it is that it is fit there should be a decent order in the Congregation and above all other places there should there respect be had unto seemelinesse every man and woman should be placed there according to their yeares and degree and should keepe their places 1 Cor. 14.40 Let all things be done decently and in order Paul joyed in the seemely order be beheld in the Church-assemblies of the Colossians Col. 2.5 Among other things the Queene of Sheba observed and admired in Solomons house the sitting of his servants in that decent order was one 1 King 10.5 and if it were fit they should fit in such a decent order in Solomons house much more is it fit they should doe so in Gods house as that decent order did so much commend Solomons house so would it doe our Church-assemblies certainely It is a fault I observe amongst you here that many of you use to stand up upon your formes and seates For 1. It is an unseemely sight and decency becomes Gods house 2. It hinders their hearing that sit behind you and so it is not onely against decency but against edification also 3. You do it without any just cause at all when you may heare well enough though you sit or stand downe All this notwithstanding if you cannot heare where you sit the poorest or yongest of you should not be ashamed or afraid to come up higher and sit or stand nearer to the pulpit You should straine curtesie in this case What a disorder was in that congregation mentioned Luk. 12.3 they trod one upon another and yet because their desire to heare and to be edified by his doctrine forced them to it our Saviour never blamed them for it It is said of Christs hearers that they were wont to Sit about him Mar. 3.34 and Luk. 15.1 that they drew neare to him to heare him and Mary sate downe at his feet when he preached that she might be sure to heare him Luk. 10.39 Yea to helpe their attention and keepe their minds the better from roving they were wont to fixe their eyes upon him Luk. 4.20 Secondly Of them that do heare us few are able to hearken or attend to that they heare Esa. 43.20 Seeing many things but thou observest not opening the eares but he heareth not So that we may justly take up the complaint of the Prophet Ier. 6.10 To whom shall I speake and give warning that they may heare behold their eare is uncircumcised and they cannot hearken Thirdly we should heare the Word with understanding and judgement 1. We must labour to conceive and understand what we heare Christ calls upon his hearers earnestly for this Mat. 15.10 He called the multitude and said unto them heare and understand How should we els profit by any thing we heare Acts 8.30 Vnderstandest thou what thou readest saith Philip. So say thou to thy owne heart in hearing els it is not possible for thee to profit by that thou hearest Mat. 13.13 In hearing they heare not neither understand they that understand not what they heare in hearing heare not Ps. 45.10 Hearken O daughter and consider and incline thine eare 2 Tim. 2.7 Consider what I say Yea 2. We should be able also to judge of that we heare 1 Coâ— 10.15 Iudge yee what I say Iob 21.11 Doth not the eare try words and the mouth tast his meate 1 Thes. 5.21 Prove all things not by thy proud fansy and conceit indeed but by the Word in reverence and humility hold fast that which is good Christs sheepe can put a difference betweene the voice of their true Pastor and of a stranger Ioh. 104 5. Take notice of this for one chiefe cause why the Word is so unfruitfull ye heare without understanding 1. Many understand not what they heare but that heavie judgement is upon them that is mentioned Mat. 13.14 In them is fulfilled the prophecy of Esayas by hearing ye shall heare and shall not understand and yet they neither bewaile nor feele it No marvell therefore though they profit not Mat. 13.19 When one heareth the Word of the kingdome and understandeth it not then commeth the wicked one and catcheth away that that was sowne 2. Many that understand well what we say yet here without all judgement can put no difference twixt truth and error Pro. 14.15 The simple beleeveth every word but the prudent man looketh well to his going They cannot judge when the Scripture is wrested and when it is well applyed Vnskilfull they are in the word of righteousnesse for they are babes Heb. 5.13 Lecture VII On the Title of Psal. 51. November 30. 1625. FOurthly labour to heare with affection and delight It was the charge Moses gave to Gods people Deut. 32.46 Set your hearts unto all the words that I testifie among you this day and he gives the reason vers 47. For it is not a vaine thing for you because it is your life It is said of Gods people in the primative Church that they received the Word
it and confer of it and examine the proofes that have beene delivered for the confirmation of it See a notable example of this in those noble and worthy Christians of Berea Acts 17 11 12. They received the Word with all readinesse of mind and searched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so therefore many of them beleeved You would beleeve and be better stablished and setled in the knowledge and perswasion of that which we teach you you would receive and embrace it with more readinesse of mind then you do if you would take paines to examine how it is proved and confirmed and grounded upon the Scripture Thirdly it would much helpe your memories and make you better able to retaine that which you heare if you would thus repeate it in your families Deut. 4.9 Take heed to thy selfe and keepe thy soule diligently lest thou forget but teach them thy sons and thy sons sons As if he should say That is an excellent meane to keepe thee from forgetting them Fourthly it would also much helpe you in your affections and worke in you a feeling of that which you have heard if you would thus conferre of it afterward it would cause the Word to be sweeter to to you and to have more life and power in your soules This you shall finde in that charge God gives to his people Deut. 6.6 7. These words that I command thee this day shall be in thine hâ—art and thou shalt teach them diligently to thy children and shalt talke of them when thou sittest in thine house But that which yee read in your booke thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children the margent of your Bibles saith is read thus in the Hebrew thou shalt whet or sharpen them upon thy children noting that this repeating and conferring with our family of the Word will whet and sharpen it and make it fitter to worke upon our hearts I thinke it meet saith the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.13 to stirre you up by putting you in remembrance This bringing the Word to remembrance againe is a meane to stirre up our affections unto it I pray you therefore take notice of your great sinne in this as another chiefe cause why you profit no more by your hearing 1. Few can bee found that have any heart to speake of that which they have heard Let us heare any newes let a tale be told us though it be of matters that are of no moment that nothing concerne us we cannot hold but the next we meet with we must needs utter it unto only that that we heare at a sermon though it be never so profitable though at the hearing of it we seemed to be much affected with it yet have we no minde to speake of it againe Surely we have all great cause to be humbled for this corruption and to strive against it For 1 this argueth Gods Word is not in our heart Psal. 37.30 31. The mouth of the righteous speaketh wisdome and his tongue talketh of judgement For the law of his God is in his heart 2. This silence of ours proceeds from this that we are ashamed to speake of Gods Word Ier. 6.10 Behold the Word of the Lord is unto them a reproach and ô how great a sin is that David was of another minde Ps. 119.46 I will speake of thy testimonies before Kings and will not be ashamed 2. For repeating of Sermons in your families it is generally neglected You are all in your families like Martha to whom our Saviour said Luk. 10.41 42. Martha Martha thou art carefull and art troubled about many things but one thing is needfull You can spare no time for that one thing no not one houre of a weeke in these long winter nights no not on the Lords day And what hope is there that our labour here in the Church should doe you any good when you will do nothing at home which as you have heard you have as expresse a commandment for as we have for the paines we take heere at Church Or what comfort can you have in your profession of religion that have so little care of your families whereas the Christians that Gods spirit gives testimony unto in his Word are ever discribed thus Ioh. 4.53 himselfe beleeved and his whole house Acts 10.2 One that feared God and all his house A fourth thing you ought to do after the hearing of the Word is this that if you doubt of any thing you have heard and cannot by your private meditation and conference resolve your selves in it you should resort to the Minister and seeke resolution from him We should use more to move questions about that we reade The noble Eunuch when he could not understand what he read and God had given him the oportunity of a Minister he made this use of him Acts 8.34 I pray thee saith he of whom speaketh the Prophet this of himselfe or of some other man But specially we should do so when we doubt of and cannot tell how to understand what we have heard in a Sermon So did our Saviours best hearers use to do Mat. 13.36 His Disciples came to him saying declare to us the parable of the field So did they againe Mar. 7.17 So did they also at sundry other times come unto him to be resolved in their doubts that rose in their minds at the hearing of him Mat. 17.10 and 19.10 For Mal. â— 7 as the Priests lips should keepe knowledge so the people of God in their doubts should seeke the law at his mouth for he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts This duty also the hearers of the Word do much neglect 1. Sometimes indeed through the fault of some Ministers who count it a great indignity and take it in foule scorne that their hearers should make a question of any thing they teach and not count every thing an oracle that comes out of their mouth But such Ministers should hearken to that which Christ saith Matth. 11.29 Learne of me for I am meeke and lowly in heart He alwaies shewed himselfe most ready to declare the meaning of any thing he taught to them that did demand it and to resolve them in any doubts that did rise in their minds from his doctrine Yea he was wont to offer himselfe unto them this way and to prevent them when he saw them purposed to aske him such questions as Ioh. 16.19 Iesus knew that they were desirous to aske him and said unto them doe ye enquire among your selves of that I said and thereupon he tooke occasion to satisfie them fully in that they doubted of But 2. The neglect of this duty proceeds principally from the people themselves who as they are apt oft times to mistake and misunderstand the preacher so are they as ready to goe away with it and slaunderously to report most absurd and improbable things which they conceive he did teach and all because they will not vouchsafe to come to the Minister himselfe
sight nor sense of it but the godly man is The proudest man that is if he should bee smitten with a leprosie or some such loathsome disease from top to toe would bee much humbled with it And how can Gods child choose but bee much humbled when hee seriously doth thinke of this leprosie of his soule that as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 1.6 From the sole of the foot even to the top of the head in understanding conscience memory will affections there is no soundnesse in him but wounds and bruises and putrifying sores The proudest man that is would bee much dejected and abased in himselfe if from an high and wealthy estate God should cast him into extreame poverty and beggery And the Lord speaketh of this as of a fruit of such judgements Esa. 13.11 that hee will thereby cause the arrogancy of the proud to cease and will lay low the haughtinesse of the terrible And so must Gods child needs whose eyes God hath opened when hee discerneth and considereth seriously what state he was once in by creation and what he is now how wretched and miserable and poore and blind and naked as Christ speaketh to the Laodiceans Rev. 3.17 This knowledge and sense of our spirituall poverty will certainly make us humble in our selves and humble towards others also As our Saviour plainly teacheth Matth. 5.3 5. in the connexion of the three first beatitudes Blessed are the poore in spirit blessed are they that mourne blessed are the meeke They that are poore in spirit cannot choose but mourne and bee humbled in themselves for it and they that are truly humbled in themselves for it cannot choose but bee meeke in spirit towards others they cannot bee insolent nor censorious nor harsh in their disposition and carriage towards others O how apt are wee all to be puffed up with a little knowledge and grace that wee have attained unto above others How apt to despise others because of this If wee knew our owne hearts well certainly wee could not bee so The consideration of what wee were before our calling hath great force to keepe us from despising and censuring others so sharpely as wee are wont Titus 3.2 3. Speake evill of no man but shew all meekenesse to all men for wee our selves were sometimes foolish c. As if hee had said as bad as any other But if wee would consider well what bad hearts wee have since our calling and conversion how untoward to any thing that is good how weake and prone to that that is evill how pregnant and full of vile motions and inclinations continually this would have more force to humble us this way then the former Brethren saith the Apostle Gal. 6.1 if a man bee overtaken in a fault you that are spirituall restore such a one in the spirit of meekenesse considering thy selfe lest thou also be tempted If we would consider our selves well and what we were like to prove if we had the same tentation that others have had this would make us meeke and humble this would keepe us from despising others for their infirmities This was that that made blessed Paul so humble and lowly in his owne eyes that he doth professe that he was not onely in respect of his estate before his calling of all sinners the chiefe 1 Tim. â— 15 but even after his calling Ephes. 3.8 lesse then the least of all Saints How could he speake this in truth may you say Doubtlesse he knew many of the Saints that had more slips and falls then ever he had he knew many of the Saints that had not received that measure of grace from God nor done him that service that he had done yea he professeth of himselfe 2 Cor. 12.11 that he was in nothing behind the very chiefest Apostles And 1 Cor. 15.10 that he had laboured more abundantly then they all How could he then say that he was lesse then the least of all Saints Certainely his meaning is he knew more evill more corruption in his owne heart then he thought was in any Christian in the world besides And this conceit of our selves he requireth to be in all Christians Phil. 2.3 Let each esteeme others better then themselves That pronesse that we find in our owne nature to evill even after our regeneration yea after many yeares spent in the profession of Christianity should be matter of continuall humbling unto us And we have cause even in that respect to complaine as David did Psal. 38.17 I am ready to halt and my sorrow is continually before me Let us now apply this second use of the doctrine unto three particular cases wherein we may have occasion to practise it First Let this humble us in the performing of our best duties and keepe us from priding our selves in them as alas we are all too apt to do See this in the Pharisee Luk. 18.12 We are all by nature Papists and Pharisees in this point apt to conceit we have merited somewhat of God when we have done any thing well If we would but consider and take notice of this when we have done any good duty how our originall sin our corrupt hearts have stained and defiled it and made all our righteousnesse as filthy rags Esa. 64.6 we should find even in our best duties just matter not of pride but of humbling in them and to say of our selves as our Saviour biddeth us in another sense Luk. 17.10 when we have done all we can do we are but unprofitable servants We read of Rebecca Gen. 25.22 that when she had conceived though she knew she bare in her body the promised and blessed seed yet the struggling and combat she felt within her betweene the two twins was so painefull and grievous to her that she cryed out Why am I thus And certainely that combat that Gods child findeth in himselfe in the performing of any good duty that his flesh doth resist and oppose Gods grace and holy spirit in it that it is so crosse and contrary to it that he cannot do the things that he would must needs be a just cause of griefe and humbling unto him as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 5.17 By reason of this every child of God when he hath performed any duty to God in the best manner he can hath cause to pray with good Nehemiah 13.22 O my God pardon me according to the greatnesse of thy mercy Yea without this sense of corruption mixing it selfe with our best duties and sorrow for it we can never performe any good duty acceptably Whatsoever ye do in word or deed saith the Apostle Col. 3.17 do all in the name of the Lord Iesus As if he should say feele the need ye have of Christ in it looke not that God should accept of it but only through him Secondly Let this humble us at all times when we prepare our selves to appeare before God in prayer We cannot be too humble when we are to go to God The greatest persons under heaven should not
extraordinary constantly who yet cannot master nor subdue any one lust but if they did use them conscionably and in a spirituall manner certainely the strength of their corruptions would bee abated by them Walke in the spirit saith the Apostle Galat. 5 16. and yee shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh If in this as well as in other parts of our conversation wee could walke in the spirit performe spirituall duties in a spirituall manner wee could not fulfill the lusts of our flesh as wee doe See the truth of this but in two exercises of religion not to trouble you with more that are in most dayly use with all Christians and that is the Word and Prayer First There is great force in reading of the Word and hearing of it to subdue and mortifie sin in us if it be used conscionably Now yee are cleane saith our Saviour to his Apostles Iohn 15.3 through the word which I have spoken unto you The conscionable hearing of the Word is able to cleanse the heart from the corruption that is in it It is therefore called Iamesâ— 21 because as the sciense of a good fruit that is grafted into a crab-tree-stocke will change the nature of the juyce and sap of it so the Word is able to change our natures quite See two notable instances of the power the Word hath this way 1. In the young man in whom wee know all kinds of lusts are most strong and violent and yet of him David saith Psal. 119.9 that if he would but conscionably exercise himselfe in the Word if he would take heed to his way according the Word he might be able to cleanse his way to cleanse his heart even from those unruly lusts of his 2. In a King who of all men in the world is in most danger as of other sins so specially of this to have his heart lifted and puffed up with pride and contempt of them specially that are his owne subjects and yet of him the Lord saith that if he will but exercise himselfe conscionably in the reading of the Word hee shall obtaine power over this corruption For giving the reason why hee would have him every day to read some part of the Bible he saith thus Deut. 17.20 That his heart bee not lifted up above his brethren and that he turne not aside from the commandement to the right hand or to the left As if hee should say this will subdue both the pride of his heart and every other corruption that is in it And two reasons there are why it must needs be so First Because the Word is able to discover every corruption to us how closely soever it lurke in our hearts and the loathsomnesse and odiousnesse of it also by the law commeth the knowledge of sin saith the Apostle Rom. 3.20 It is a discerner and discoverer of the very thoughts and intents of the heart as he saith Heb. 3.12 Compared therfore to a glasse Iam. 1.23 and to the light that maketh all things manifest as the Apostle speaketh Eph. 5.13 Secondly Because there is also a divine spirit life and power in it to work upon the heart to conquer and kill sin in it The words that I speake unto you saith our Saviour Iohn 6.63 they are spirit and they are life I have hid thy word in my heart saith David Psal. 119.11 that I might not sin against thee How could that keepe him from sinning Surely when any lust began to rise in his heart when he was tempted to any sin if he could then but remember some sentence of Gods word that condemned that sin that would be of force to stay him from it That even as our blessed Saviour himselfe did overcome Satan with Scriptum est It is written Matth. 4.10 so may the members of Christ bee able to overcome Satan and their owne corruptions by calling to mind and meditating and applying to themselves that which is written in the Word against them So saith David Psal. 17.4 By the words of thy lips I have kept mee from the paths of the destroyer For it is the sword of the spirit as the Apostle calleth it Ephes. 6.17 It is the weapon of our warfare mighty through God to cast downe our imaginations and every thing in us that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and bringing into captivitie every thought to the obedience of Christ as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor 10.4 5. This Divine power that is in the Word to bridle and subdue their corruptions Gods people have alwayes felt and found by experience in themselves and doe all of them to this day and that is the cause why they doe take such paines for it and esteeme more of it as Iob speaketh Iob 23.12 then of their necessary food They that regard not the Word exercise not themselves in the reading and hearing of it or if they doe read and heare it yet have no care to hide it in their hearts and to use it as the sword of the spirit against their owne corruptions certainly such are farre from mortification any have no desire at all to mortifie and kill sin in themselves The other exercise of religion that hath such force to master and conquer our corruptions is prayer if it be used conscionably and spiritually This was the meanes that Paul used when hee was troubled with the thorne in his flesh and sought to be rid of it 2 Cor. 12.8 and by it he obtained though not a full deliverance from it yet strength sufficient to master it so as he was not overcome by it That which David saith of his worldly enemies Psal. 56.9 every Christian may say of these lusts that warre against his soule When I cry unto thee then shall mine enemies turne backe When we can pray we may be sure to become conquerours over any of our lusts By our faithfull prayer we may be able to deliver any brother from the bondage of any sin that he is fallen into if it be not the unpardonable sin For so saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.16 How much more may wee have confidence to obtaine by prayer deliverance from the dominion of any of our owne corruptions For of all suits we can make to God we have greatest assurance to speed in this when we pray for grace How much more saith our Saviour Lut 11.13 shall your heavenly father give the holy spirit to them that aske him Certainely this is one chiefe cause why the most of us can no better prevaile against our corruptions because we doe not more heartily complaine unto God of them and pray against them And wee may say as the Church doth Esay 64.6 7. Our iniquities like a wind have taken us away they carry us headlong whether they please And the reason is given in the next words There is none that calleth upon thy name or that stirreth up himselfe to take hold of thee The fift meanes the spirit of God in the word hath
and blind devotion in both these yet what great hurt was ther in them Had they not a shew of holinesse and mortification Surely if you weigh the matter well for as much as you may bee sure that neither Christ nor the Apostle could be thus vehement without just cause you will find that to be strict and precise in the observation of any thing as a part of Gods worship that God in his Word hath given us no direction for though it seeme to tend never so much unto holinesse and mortification is a most heinous sinne For 1 it is grosse Idolatry and high-Treason against God to give to our selves or to any creature this divine authority as to make him a law-giver to our conscience For this is the Lords royall prerogative in which he will endure no partner There is one law-giver who is able to save and to destroy saith the Apostle Iam. 4.12 I am the Lord saith he Esa 42.8 that is my name and I will not give my glory to another 2 This will quite steale and turne away the heart from God and his Word and breed a light account of the Word of the commandements and ordinances of God This is one reason our Saviour giveth for his vehemency against the Pharisaicall purifyings Mat. 15.6 Ye have made the commandement of God of none effect by your traditions And Mar. 7.9 Full well ye reject the commandement of God that ye may keepe your owne tradition Ahaz we know 1 brought his altar into Gods house and offered on it 2 King 16.12 13. 2 He set it cheeke by jowle as we say by the Lords owne altar verse 14. 3 He brought it in further and placed it above Gods altar verse 14. 4 He used it onely in the ordinary offerings and sacrifices with neglect of Gods altar verse 15. The more zealous any are for the religious observation of such things as God never commanded the lesse conscience we shall find they make of any commandement of God the lesse account they make of Gods Word When Ephraim had multiplied altars in a will worship being more abundant in sacrifices then God required Hos. 8.11 12. the great things of Gods written law were counted by him as a strange thing not belonging unto him Yea this will-worship will breed in the heart a hatred of God and his ordinances which is the cause why the Lord calleth the transgressours of the second commandement such as hate him Exod. â—0 5 And the Apostle saith Tit. 1.14 that the giving heed to the commandements of men in this case will turne men from the truth This experience hath proved most true not only in the Papists but in too many other fondly superstitious 2 Can any of you find in your selves a high and reverend esteeme of Gods Word doe you love it and delight in it do you depend upon it onely for direction in all your waies despising and rejecting all other rules besides it Canst thou say with David Psal. 119 113. I hate vaine inventions but thy law doe I love Certainely how ever thou maist be slouted and hated for this in the world this will one day even when thou shalt have most need of it yeeld a comfortable testimony to thee that thy heart is upright with God Remember as thou hast now heard what comfort Iob found in this Iob 33 10-12 Remember how oft David calleth him a blessed man that can doe thus Ps. 1. â— 112 1.128.1 Remember that our blessed Saviour accounteth such Luke 8.21 in respect of his deare and tender affection and respect unto them as his brethren and sisters and mother And that for this cause he professeth of Mary Luke 10.42 that she had chosen the good part which should not bee taken away from her Lecture LXXVIII On Psalme 51.6 Ianuary 22. 1627. IT followeth now that wee proceed unto the second property that is necessarily required in true goodnesse and righteousnesse it must have a good root We must therefore know that nothing that we can do is truly good and pleasing unto God unlesse the inward principle the root that produceth it and moveth us to doe it be good We read of holy Iob. 9 28. that he comforteth himselfe against the censures of his friends that judged him to be an hypocrite by this that the root of the matter was found in him he knew he had in him the root of true righteousnesse and goodnesse and therefore he was no hypocrite therefore his heart was upright And on the other side in the parable of the sower our Saviour giveth this for the reason why the hearer that is resembled to the stony ground fell quite away and so shewed himselfe to bee an hypocrite and that his heart was never upright Matth. 13.21 because hee had no root in himselfe Now if you aske me what is this root of true righteousnesse and goodnesse that a man must have in himselfe or els his heart cannot be upright I answer it is that which the Apostle speaketh of Gal. 5.6 In Christ neither circumcision availeth any thing nor uncircumcision but faith that worketh by love Faith that worketh by love is that root from whence all true goodnesse and righteousnesse doth spring Here are you see two graces grow together in this root faith and love 1. Nothing that we doe is truly good and pleasing unto God neither will the doing of it argue the uprightnesse of our hearts unlesse we doe it out of love to God 2. The love that wee beare to God is not sound nor such as will argue the uprightnesse of our hearts unlesse it proceed from faith that assureth us of Gods speciall love to us in Christ. For the first The love of God is the root of all true obedience and that heart that truly loveth God is certainely an upright and true heart Two branches you see there are of this point which I will severally and distinctly consider of 1. The love of God is the root of all true obedience 2. The heart that truly loveth God is an upright heart First Nothing that we do is good in Gods sight unlesse we do it out of love unto him This is the root of all true obedience God hath chosen us saith the Apostle Ephes. 1.4 in Christ before the foundation of the world that we should be holy and without blame before him in love When our Saviour giveth the summe of all the foure commandements of the first table he giveth it us in these termes Matth. 22.37 Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy soule and with all thy soule and with all thy minde Then onely wee pray well and and heare well and preach well and receive the Sacrament well and keepe the Sabbath well yea then onely we put our trust in him aright and serve him aright when we doe all this out of love to the Lord our God So for the duties of the second table then onely we performe the duties of righteousnesse and love
and mercy towards men aright when the thing that moveth us to do them is the love we beare unto God So speaketh the Apostle of the workes of mercy Heb. 6.10 God is not unrighteous to forget your worke and labour of love which you have shewed towards his name in that yee have ministred to the Saints and doe minister It was their love to God that moved them to minister to the Saints and such workes of mercy as proceed from that root God will never forget to reward So speaketh the Apostle Iohn likewise 1 Iohn 5.2 By this wee know wee love the children of God when we love God Before we can love the children of God wee must first love God and for that cause love his children In a word to conclude the confirmation of this first branch this is made the root of all obedience in generall to any commandement of God of all good workes Deut. 7.9 He keepeth covenant and mercy with them that love him and keepe his commandements First We must love him before we can keepe any of his commandements well In which respect the Apostle Rom. 13.10 calleth love the fulfilling of the law Hee that hath not this love can keepe no part of Gods law well he cannot fulfill it he that hath it keepeth the whole law yea fulfilleth it keepeth it so as God in Christ accepteth of it as if he had perfectly kept it Now before I passe from this branch an objection must here be answered Is nothing well done unlesse it bee done out of love to God Is nothing well done that is done out of feare of Gods judgements If a man abstaine from sinne and performe good duties out of feare of wrath even out of the feare of hell will God in no case be pleased with this I answer First Yes verily The feare of Gods wrath kept Iob from sundry sinnes It kept him from uncleannesse For hee professing Iob 31.1 that he durst not give himselfe liberty in wanton looks nor in wanton thoughts he telleth us verse 3. what moved him to it Is not destruction saith he to the wicked and a strange punishment to the workers of iniquity And professing verse 21. that he durst not oppresse or wrong any poore man hee giveth this for the reason whereby he was kept from it verse 23. For destruction from God was a terrour to me saith he and by reason of his highnesse I could not endure As though he should say I was not able to beare the wrath and fury of that high and mighty God And the Apostle speaking of Noahs obedience unto that strange commandement that God gave him to prepare the arke one hundred and twenty yeares before the floud came wherein doubtlesse hee made himselfe a scorne and laughing stocke to all that knew him telleth us Heb. 11.7 that he was moved by feare to doe it And the same Apostle professeth of himselfe 2 Cor. 5.11 that he had not beene so diligent and conscionable in his ministery as he was if the feare of Gods wrath against all idle and unconscionable and unprofitable Ministers had not moved him unto it Knowing saith he the terrours of the Lord we perswade men So that it is certainly lawfull and pleasing unto God that we should both thinke oft of Gods wrath due to sinne yea even of the torments prepared in hell for sinners where the worme never dieth and the fire never goeth out and to abstaine and restraine our selves from evill even out of that feare Nay our Saviour commandeth us so to doe Luke 12.5 Feare him that after he hath killed and taken away your life hath power to cast you into hell yea I say unto you feare him But then I answer secondly That no godly man doth abstaine from sinne or doe good duties onely out of this feare of Gods wrath but out of the love hee beareth to God for his goodnesse as well nay more out of that then out of the feare of his wrath This is evident in the Apostle even in that very Chapter 2 Cor. 5. wherein as we have heard he professed what force there was in the terrours of the Lord to move him unto his duty hee telleth us of this other motive verse 14. and saith it was more forcible with him then feare For the love of Christ constraineth us saith he And of Noah it is said Heb. â—1 7 By faith he prepared an Arke There is in the obedience of the godly a holy mixture of feare and love As their love to God is not a fellow-like familiarity as is among equalls but is out of an apprehension of his greatnes and holinesse and justice tempered with feare and a dreadfull awe of him so neither is that feare of God that is in them a servile feare like that of the slave that hath nothing to move him unto duty but the feare of the whip but is out of an apprehension and assurance of his goodnesse mixed with love Like the feare that ought to be in every good child towards his parents Lev. 9.3 Yee shall feare every man his mother and his father Yea the love they beare to God for his goodnesse is the chiefe root of that feare they have of him according to that Hos. 3.5 They shall feare the Lord and his goodnesse in the latter daies The feare they have of God is not such a tormenting feare as wicked men have but there is joy and comfort mixed with their feare They rejoyce even in their trembling as David speaketh Psal. 2.11 Yea they have confidence in their feare Psal. 56.3 What time I am afraid I will trust in thee The feare of wicked men is like that of the souldiers that kept Christ Sepulcher when the Angell that rolled away the stone appeared unto them For feare of him saith the Text Matth. 28.4 the keepers did shake and became as dead men they had no comfort no hope But the feare of the godly is like that of the two Maryes of whom we read verse 8. that when they had both seene the Angell and heard his glorious voice also they departed from the Sepulchre with feare and great joy And thus have I finished the first branch of the Doctrine and shewed you that we can do nothing well we cannot please God in any thing we doe unlesse it proceed from the love we beare to God unlesse it grow from that root Cant. 1.4 The upright love thee Now let us proceed unto the second branch That the true love of God wheresoever it is is an infallible signe of a true and upright heart This you shall heare confirmed unto you by three sorts of proofes First This is oft made in the Word a proper note and character of the elect and upright hearted man that he is such a one as loveth the Lord. Yea these two properties are made convertible termes every good man every upright hearted man loveth the Lord Cant. 1.4 The upright love thee And every one
purpose in giving his Word to some is that some should be made inexcusable by it When the Lord sent the Prophet Ezekiel to preach he did not absolutely intend in sending him that all to whom he should preach should profit by him for hee telleth and assureth him of the contrary Ezek. 3.7 The house of Israel will not hearken unto thee for they will not hearken unto me for all the house of Israel are impudent and hard-hearted What was the Lords intent then in sending him unto them That is expressed Ezek. 2.5 Yet they shall know that there hath beene a Prophet among them As if he had said To make them without excuse to make their condemnation more just the Lord sent his Word unto them So when our Saviour saith Matth. 24.14 that before the destruction of Ierusalem the Gospell should be preached in all the world hee declareth that the intent of God in sending his Apostles to preach to all nations was for a witnesse to all nations that is to make them without excuse And our Saviour himselfe speaking of his owne ministery saith Iohn 9.39 For judgement am I come into this world not onely that those that see not might see but also that they which see might be made blind Thirdly and lastly It is expressely said that this grace of Gods spirit whereby men are made to profit by the meanes to repent and beleeve is peculiar and proper to the elect of God and not common to all men As many as were ordained to eternall life beleeved saith the Holy Ghost Acts 13.48 And Rom. 8.30 Whom he did predestinate them hee also called that is to say with an inward and effectuall calling And 11.7 The election hath obtained it and the rest were blinded And thus you have seene also the second point proved that every man to whom God giveth the ministery of the Word hath not so powerfull and effectuall grace given him as whereby he shall be converted Now let us come to the third and last point I propounded for the proofe of the Doctrine namely That the worke of Gods spirit whereby he maketh the meanes of grace effectuall to the conversion of any is most free it proceedeth meerely from Gods free grace and good pleasure The sonne quickneth whom hee will and whom he will he hardeneth Of his owne will saith the Apostle Iam. 1.18 begate he us by the word of truth So when our Saviour fell into an admiration at the worke of God in this case that he should hide the mysteries of his kingdome from the wisest men in the world and reveale them to babes Luke 10.21 hee could find no other reason of it but onely the good pleasure of God Even so ô father saith hee for so it seemed good in thy sight The conversion of a man you see dependeth wholly on the will and good pleasure of God upon the will of man it dependeth not at all They that beleeve in Christ saith the Evangelist Iohn 1.13 are borne not of bloud nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man but of God This will appeare clearely to us in two points First Nothing that is in man before his conversion can moove or procure God to convert him Hee hath called us with an holy calling saith the Apostle 2 Timothy 1.9 not according to our workes but according to his owne purpose and grace Even when wee were dead in trespasses and sinnes hee quickened us saith the Apostle Ephesians 2.5 and addeth these words upon it By grace yee are saved As if hee should thus say Nothing but Gods free grace could bee the cause of the conversion of a man that had no goodnesse in him to move God to it but was dead in trespasses and sinnes Secondly Nothing that is in man before his conversion can hinder Gods worke in his conversion True it is the best of Gods Elect have beene apt to draw backe and to resist Gods grace in the worke of their conversion and even of them the Lord may complaine as Rom 10.21 All the day long have I stretched out my hands to a disobedient and gaine-saying people But when God is pleased to convert them hee doth by his grace overcome this rebellion that is in their will that they resist no longer Yet doth hee not convert any man against his will nor force the will of man to obey his call but hee changeth the will of man and taketh from it that frowardnesse and rebelliousnesse that was in it by nature and maketh it heartily willing to yeeld unto God I will take the stony heart out of them saith the Lord Ezek. 11.19 and will give them an heart of flesh God worketh in us to will of his good pleasure saith the Apostle Phil. 2.13 This may fitly bee resembled by the change that God wrought in the heart of Esau toward his brother Iacob Esaus heart and will was most strongly bent against Iacob he came against him with a great power and with a most cruell mind Genesis 32.6 yet when hee met him hee had no power to hurt him what was the cause of this Did God by force restraine him or bind him from hurting Iacob No verily God changed his will and heart that he was naturally affected towards him Gen 33.4 Hee ran to meet him and embraced him and fell on his necke and kissed him and wept in kindnesse over him And even so is it in this case The Lord in converting of a man doth not onely perswade him by effectuall arguments out of the word to repent and turne to God nor onely give a man so much grace as hee may bee able to repent and turne to God if hee wiâ—l himselfe but hee doth also infuse and worke the grace of repentance in him hee doth so change his will that hee doth most willingly repent and obey the call of God A new heart will I give you saith the Lord Ezechiel 36.26 27. and a new spirit will I put within you and I will put my spirit within you and cause you to walke in my statutes and yee shall keepe my judgements and doe them And so saith the Apostle of Christ Act. 5.31 God hath exalted him to be a Prince and a Saviour not onely to perswade men to repent or to give them power to repent if they would themselves but to give repentance unto Israel to infuse this grace into them and to worke this change in their hearts So that you see the worke of mans conversion is wholly to bee ascribed to the grace of God to his will and good pleasure not to the naturall will of man at all It lyeth not in man either to further or absolutely to hinder it In which respect we shall find it is compared to the worke of creation 2 Cor. 5.17 and to the worke of raising men from death Iohn 5.25 and to the worke of generation Iohn 3.5 And what use had man of his owne will in any of these works What power
And so long as thou canst doe thus thou art in a blessed state For so saith our Saviour Mat. 5.3.4 6. Blessed are the poore in spirit blessed are they that mourne blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse Nourish these things in thy selfe and thou art safe enough These non-proficients that I am to speake of are such as enjoying and frequenting also the meanes can obtaine no grace by them no saving knowledge no faith no change of heart at all but become the worse by them rather and yet are never troubled nor grieved for it The second Caution that I told you I must premise to prevent the mistaking of that I have to say is this That even of these that I have long enjoyed the meanes and beene never the better for them but the worse rather I dare not say they are reprobates I dare not conclude from hence that they shall bee damned None of us is able to say unto the worst man that heareth us as that Prophet by immediate revelation was able to say unto Amaziah the King 2 Chron. 25.6 I know that God hath determined to destroy thee because thou hast not hearkened unto my counsell For God may bee pleased hereafter to make the meanes effectuall unto them though hee have not done it yet and wee know by Matthew 20.6 that hee hath sometimes called them at the eleventh houre that had stood idle all the day But this I say that the present estate of these men is most dangerous and fearefull yea the more excellent the meanes have beene which they have enjoyed the more dangerous and fearefull their estate is if they cannot profit by them And to perswade you of this consider these three things First How fearefull a sentence â—hrist hath given of them that doe not receive and profit by the meanes of grace Whosâ—ever shall not receive you nor heare your words saith hee to his Apostles Matth 10.14 15. and that which hee saith of their ministery in that place hee would have to be understood of the ministery of any other whom he sendeth to teach his people Iob. 13.20 verily I say unto you it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgment then for that city Yea wilt thou say they that refuse to heare Gods ministers are in this danger I grant for that is an high contempt done to the word indeed But I thanke God I am none of those I am willing to heare True but thou art in the danger Christ speaketh of heere unlesse thou receive the Word and profit by thy hearing unlesse thou heare it and receive it and bring forth fruit as our Saviour speaketh of the good hearer Mar. 4.20 Thou wilt say againe I thanke God I do not onely heare but profit too I get some knowledge by my hearing True but thou art in the danger Christ speaketh of here unlesse thou profit unto repentance unlesse thou be humbled and reformed by that thou hearest So our Saviour expoundeth himselfe in the next chapter Why should they of Capernaum be in worse case at the day of judgement then they of Sodom as he saith Mat. 11.24 He telleth us ver 20. Because having such meanes of grace they repented not Secondly Consider that if the ministery of the word convert thee not thou canst have no hope that any thing else will ever be able to doe it For that is the power of God unto salvation Rom. 1 1â— that is the ministration of the spirit â— Cor. 3.8 Thirdly and lastly Consider what is the cause thou canst not profit and then thou shalt see yet more just cause of feare and trembling in thy selfe I doe not deny but thou art a chiefe cause of it thy selfe 1. Thou hast not done what lyeth in thee to make the Word profitable to thee So as the Lord may say to thee as the Apostle saith in another sense to the Corinthians 2 Cor. 6.12 Thou hast not beene straitned in mee but thou hast beene straitened in thine owne bowells I have not beene wanting to thee but thou hast beene wanting to thy selfe 2. Thou hast wilfully hindred the fruit of the Word in thine owne heart When our Saviour speaketh of that fearefull sentence that God had pronounced against the wicked Iewes Matth. 13.14 Ye shall heare and shall not understand ye shall see and shall not perceive he layeth all the blame of this upon themselves and giveth this for the reason and cause of it verse 15. For this peoples heart is waxed grosse and their eares are dull of hearing and their eyes have they closed leâ—t at any time they should see with their eyes So expounding the parable of the sower and shewing how many of them that heare the word are never the better for it hee giveth this for a cause of it Luke 8.14 that when they have heard they goe forth and are choked with cares and riches and pleasures of this life 3. Thy former sinnes have provoked the Lord in his judgement to give thee up to this blockishnesse and hardnesse of heart that no meanes can doe thee good As they did not like to retaine God in their knowledge saith the Apostle Rom. 1.28 God gave them over to a reprobate mind All this is true I say that thou art a chiefe cause of this thy selfe that thou canst not profit thou canst not bee converted But that is not all there is more in it then so Wee have heard in this Doctrine whereof wee are now making use that the Lord himselfe hath a chiefe hand as in giving and with-holding the meanes of grace so in making or not making them fruitfull in them that doe enjoy them To have the meanes and to have grace denyed thee of God to profit by them is a fearefull signe that God loveth thee not that hee regardeth thee not that hee never ordained nor appointed thee unto life You know who it is that said Iohn 8.47 Hee that is of God heareth Gods words yee therefore heare not because yee are not of God and 10 26. Yee therefore beleeve not because yee are none of my sheepe What will you say are wee all reprobates that are never the better for your preachings No I say not so for they may doe thee good hereafter though they have not yet But this I dare boldly say that if thou dye in this estate thou shalt carry with thee to thy grave as fearefull a marke and note of reprobation as any wee can find in the whole booke of God I told you even now that it is a dangerous signe when God denyeth unto a people the meanes of grace but it is a farre worse signe to enjoy them and to bee never the betterr but the worse rather for them Therefore Iohn Baptist compareth the ministery of the Gospell Mat. 3.12 unto a fanne when Christ maketh use of this fanne amongst a people it will appeare who among them are wheate that shall bee gathered in the
saith the Prophet Habacuk 2.4 It is not our feeling but our faith that wee must live by Take two examples to perswade and encourage thee to this The one in David the other in Abraham What time I am afraid saith David Psalme 56.3.4 whensoever I am most disquieted with doubts and feares in my selfe I will trust in thee How could he doe so will you say That hee will tell you in the next words In God saith hee I will praise his word In God have I put my trust As if he had said What cause of feare soever I find in my selfe yet I thanke God I have the word and promise of God that hee will bee mercifull to mee and that I will trust unto Our other example is in Abraham recorded by the Apostle Romanes 4.19 10.21 Hee beleeved that hee should have a sonne by Sarah in whose seed himselfe and all the nations of the earth should be blessed though hee saw and â—elt in himselfe great cause to doubt that this could never possibly bee For his body was now dead that is the strength and vigour of it was quite gone and so was Saraâ—s too How could hee then beleeve this Why hee had Gods word and promise for it and that though it were contrary to his sense and reason he gave credit and trusted to He staggered not at the promise of God through unbeleefe saith the Apostle being fully perswaded that what hee had promised hee was able also to performe And in thus doing the Apostle saith hee gave glory to God By how much the more matter of doubting and feare and despaire wee feele in our selves by so much the more glory wee give unto God when notwithstanding this wee can give credite unto and rest upon the word and promise of God O but you will say Abraham was strong in saith he staggered not through unbeliefe as the Apostle saith of him there No marvell though his faith were imputed to him for righteousnesse though it justified him in Gods sight What speake you of his example to such a one as I am that am so weake in faith and am ever staggering through unbeliefe can such a faith as mine is justifie me in Gods sight and make Christ and all his merits mine I answer yes the weakest faith will do it if thou can receive Christ rest upon him even with the weakest faith it will serve thy turne The weake faith of the poore man that came to Christ for his child that was possessed Mar. 9.24 though he staggered much through unbeleefe which made him cry with teares Lord I beleeve helpe mine unbeliefe yet this weake faith of his served his turne and obtained mercy from Christ. Take heed thou thinke not that it is the strength of thy faith that justifieth thee no no It is Christ and his perfect righteousnesse which thy faith receiveth and resteth upon that doth it He that hath the feeblest and weakest hand may receive an almes and apply a soveraigne plaister to his wound as well as he that hath the strongest and receive as much good by it too Thy blessed Saviour that gave that charge concerning such as thou art Matth. 18.10 Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones will not despise or reject thee for the weaknesse of thy faith which thou mournest for and strivest to amend but will have tender respect to thee in it A bruised reed saith the Evangelist Mat. 12.20 shall he not breake and smoaking slax shall he not quench This is a comfortable speech indeed will you say for them that can beleeve and trust in Christ though but with a weake faith But alas I find my selfe to be â—ouâ—worthy a wreth so oppressed many times with the sense of my unworthinesse that I cannot beleeve I cannot rest upon Christ nor hope and look for mercy through him When thou art so yet lift up thy heart to God crave helpe of him in this case beg of him that he would make thee able to go to Christ and to rest upon him Do as David did When my heart is overwhelmed saith he Psal. 61.2 lead mee to the rocke that is higher then I. And what was that rocke I pray you Surely the Lord Iesus of whom himselfe saith Matth. 16.18 Vpon this rock will I build my Church and the gates of hell shall not prevaile against it Was the rock that David desired God to lead him unto when thy heart is overwhelmed with feares and doubts and thou canst get no sensible assurance of Gods favour nor comfort in thy selfe nor hast power to goe unto Christ pray thou likewise to God with David that he would lead thee to this rocke that he would make thee able to stay and rest thy selfe upon Christ and then the gates of hell all the subtiltie and power of the divell shall never be able to prevaile against thee This is all true indeed If I could pray I were happy when I find my selfe able to pray then am I safe but alas my heart is so overwhelmed many times that I cannot pray To this I answer First That it may well bee so with thee for so it hath beene with many a good servant of God Thus David complained Psalme 77.4 I am so troubled that I cannot speake Thus good Hezekiah said of himselfe Esa. 38.14 Like a craâ—e or a swallow so did I chatter I did mourne as a dove And the Apostle telleth us Romanes 8.26 it is thus oft with Gods people in extreame affliction Wee know not hee putteth himselfe in the number what wee should pray for as wee ought But then I say secondly When thou findest thy selfe thus unable to pray yet doe what thou canst pray as well as thou canst chatter unto God as Hezekiah did sigh and grone unto God as the Apostle there saith the faithfull oft doe they pray with gronings which they cannot utter and even this will prevaile with God as much as any prayer which with the greatest liberty and freedome of spirit thou ever madest unto him in all thy life David found it to be so for hee saith Psalme 77.1 the Lord gave eare unto him even when he cryed to him in such a troubled manner And Hezekiah found it to be so for he saith that after that chattering prayer of his hee found abundance of comfort Thou hast saith hee Esa. 38.17 in love to my soule delivered it from the pit of corruption for thou hast cast all my sinnes behind thy backe And the Apostle giveth us this reason why it must needs be so Romanes 8.27 Hee that searcheth the hearts saith hee knoweth what is the mind of the spirit because hee maketh intercession for the Saints acrording to the will of God As if hee should say Those prayers that are made with sighs and grones which wee cannot utter proceed from Gods spirit as well as any other that ever wee made and the Lord that searcheth the heart knoweth the meaning of his
for this very cause because he professeth goodnes I know every man will say hee hateth no professour for his profession nor for any good thing that is in him but onely for such faults as I named which they find to bee in them And so the cursed Iewes could say for themselves Iohn 10.33 For thy good workes wee stone thee not but for thy blasphemy Whereas indeed they hated him only for his good workes And so it is certaine there have beene alwaies many in the world yea in the Church too that have hated a disciple even in the name of a disciple Cain hated Abel because saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.12 his owne workes were evill and his brothers righteous And David saith of himselfe Psal. 38.20 that he had many adversaries for this very cause because he followed the thing that was good And our Saviour telleth his Disciples Iohn 15.19 that the world should hate them for this very cause because they are not of the world but hee hath chosen them out of the world Whereby it is plaine that the most that hate the professours of religion hate them not for any of their faults but onely for the goodnesse that they make profession of O take heed beloved that thou bee none of those And I will give thee three notes to discerne this by First If thou didst hate and dislike them onely for their faults and not for their goodnesse thou wouldst be sure those faults were in them indeed which thou so hatest them for Wheras thou art apt to beleeve any slander against them and to imagine and charge them to bee guilty of such things as thou canst not prove but they are most free from They cast iniquity upon me saith David Psal. 55.3 and in wrath they hate me This casting of iniquity upon professours and aptnesse that is in men to surmise and report evill of them without cause argueth a deadly hatred not to their faults but to their persons and profession Secondly If thou didst dislike or hate them for their faults onely then thou wouldst hate other men also in whom the same and greater faults doe abound more then in them But that thou dost not thou likest other men never the worse for these and grosser sins thou hatest sin in none but in them only that professe goodnesse Thou hatest them that are good and lovest them well enough that are naught as the Prophet speaketh of lewd men in his time Mic. 3.2 And therfore it is evident thou hatest them not for their faults but for their goodnesse only Thirdly and lastly If thou didst hate them only for their faults thou wouldst not rejoice to heare or speake evill of them but it would grieve thee to heare and see that such as professe so well should live so ill that occasion should be given to wicked men to blaspheme and speake evill of religion through their sins This is the nature of true zeale and hatred of sin I beheld the transgressours and was grieved saith David Ps. 119.158 because they kept not thy word But thou hast no greater joy then to heare and speake of the faults of professours and to blaze them abroad as far as thou canst yea thou art apt to glory in the advantage thou hast gotten against religion by it Like those that David complained of Ps. 38.16 When my foot slippeth then they magnifie themselves against me And therfore it is evident thou hatest them not for their faults but for the goodnesse that is in them And thus have I finished the first branch of that point that I instanced in touching the good things that may be found in many an hypocrite I have shewed you that though all these five things may bee found in some that are no better then hypocrites yet are they all very good things for all that and such as God is highly pleased with Lecture CXXXVIII On Psalme 51.7 Ianuary 19. 1629. IT followeth now that wee proceed unto the second branch of the point which is indeed the maine thing I aimed at in propounding it unto you to shew you that though all these bee very good things in themselves yet can no man that hath them find any sound comfort in them till hee bee in Christ. For a man may have these good things in him and yet be in a most wofull case he may perish everlastingly for all that Further proofe I need not bring for this then that which you have already heard that every one of these five good things have beene found in some that have beene no better then hypocrites And every hypocrite certainely is in a most wofull case he can have no sound joy nor comfort in him The joy of the hypocrite is but for a moment saith the Holy Ghost Iob 20.5 and 8.13 14. The hypocrites hope shall perish his hope shall be cut off and his trust shall be a spiders web As if he should say He may for a time blesse himselfe in his estate by reason of these good things he findeth in himselfe he may have some hope and confidence in himselfe that hee shall goe to heaven and in this hope hee may find some comfort and joy but if hee bee an hypocrite if his heart bee unsound this hope and joy of his will not last it will faile him when he shall have most need of it When the houre of tentation shall come fearefullnesse will surprise the hypocrite as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 33.14 And though in some respect the case of the open profane man be worse then his he dishonoureth God more and sinneth with a higher hand and with more contempt of God and doth also more hurt to men by his example then the hypocrite doth in which respect God useth in a more exemplary manner to plague him in this life then hee doth the hypocrite and hath also prepared for him in hell a greater measure of confusion and torment then for the hypocrite She set her bloud and murders saith the Lord Ezekiel 24.7 8. and that that is said of murder may bee said of beastly filthinesse also and of all other sinnes that are committed impudently and with a high hand shee set her bloud saith the Lord upon the top of a rocke and cared not how many were eye-witnesses of it shee poured it not upon the ground to cover it with dust shee did not desire to have it concealed and hidden from any that it might cause fury to come up to take vengeance As if hee should say The sinnes of profane men so desperately and impudently committed doe use to provoke God unto furious vengeance even in this life And for their portion in hell the Prophet speaking of such men Esa. 5.11 12. saith verse 14. that for them hell will enlarge her selfe and opâ—n her mouth without measure Although I say that in these respects the case of the profane man bee worse then the hypocrites yet is the hypocrite also and every thing that he doth most odious unto
thy Name Many that are such as of whom Christ himselfe will professe that he never knew them yet are confidently perswaded that they have good title unto him And there is no one thing that doth more dull and deaden mens appetite unto Christ and keepe them from hungring and thirsting after him and his righteousnesse then doth this perswasion that they have him already sure enough or at least they may have him when they list Christ dyed for all men say they and therefore I were a very beast if I should make any doubt of this that Christ died for me Know therfore beloved which is I assure you a matter of great importance for you all to know that it is a most dangerous delusion of Satan whereby men are perswaded that all men shall have benefit by Christ. No no the spirit of God teacheth us expresly the contrary in the holy Scriptures that all men shall not be the better for him but only a certaine choice and peculiar people Yee are a chosen generation saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.9 a peculiar people Nay the Scripture teacheth us that there be but a few in comparison that shall have any benefit by him And there are three evident reasons to prove this First the pardon that Christ hath purchased for men by his death all men shall not have their part in nor receive benefit by He was in the world saith the Evangelist Ioh. 1.10 and the world knew him not No this is appropriated to the Church of Christ only The people that dwell therein saith the Prophet Esa. 33.24 shalâ— be forgiven their iniquity And the Angell giveth this for the reason why he should be called Iesus Matth. 1.21 Thou shalt call his name Iesus saith he for he shall save his people from their sinnes Hee is the Saviour of his body of his Church saith the Apostle Eph. 5.23 Now alas the Church of Christ is but a little flocke as himselfe calleth it Luk. 12 32. If the whole world were divided into thirty equall parts there would not bee found above five of them that doe so much as professe the name of Christ. And of those five the Papists and Protestants taken all together will not make three And of those three the number of the Papists whose persons I will not judge but their doctrines are damnable doth farre exceed the number of the Protestants So that you see if none but the Church of Christ shall have benefit by Christ the number of them that shall have benefit by Christ is but very small in comparison of them that shall have no benefit by him at all Secondly Not all that live in Christs Church and professe his true Religion shall have benefit by Christ. He came unto his owne saith the Evangelist Iohn 1.11 and his owne received him not There be but a few of them neither that shall have any benefit by him So that looke what the Apostle saith of Israel Rom. 9.27 may truly be said likewise of the whole Church of Christ and of such as professe the true Religion Though the number of them be as the sand of the sea yet but a remnant of them shall be saved And it is worth the observing how often and how plainly and how earnestly our Saviour himselfe was wont to presse this point in his preaching He taught his hearers in the parable of the sower Matth. 13. that this field of Christ where he is pleased to sow the seed of his word and Gospell hath foure sorts of ground in it and of those foure but one that is good Hee taught them in his Sermon on the Mount Mat. 7.14 That the way that leadeth unto life is a narrow way and that there be few that find it He taught them in the parable of them that were bidden to the Kings marriage feast Mat. 22.14 that even of them that were called to the profession of the truth by his owne gracious and powerfull Ministery there were but a few that were chosen And in the parable of the labourers that were hired to work in the Vineyard Matth. 20.16 he affirmeth the like of the state of his Church in time to come Many shall be called but few chosen As if hee had said Though the number of them that by any outward calling are brought to a profession of the truth may seeme to be great as indeed it is yet there be but a few even of them that make so good a profession that are chosen of God and consequently that are inwardly and effectually called and that shall bee saved and receive benefit by Christ. The Lord discribeth to us the course he is wont to take in calling his elect inwardly and effectually Ier. 3.14 I will take you one of a City and two of a family or tribe Thinke not beloved nor looke for it that every one that giveth his name to Christ and joyneth himselfe to Gods people and professeth the truth with much forwardnesse and zeale is inwardly and effectually called of God or shall have benefit by Christ. No no remember and forget not but thinke oft and seriously of that saying of Christ Many are called but few are chosen Thirdly Nay many that live in the Church of Christ and professe the true Religion are so farre from receiving benefit by Christ that they shall receive much hurt by him and shall have one day just cause to wish that he had never beene borne that hee had never dyed for sinners that they had never heard of him Behold saith old Simeon to the blessed Virgin Luk. 2.34 When hee had Christ in his armes Behold saith he as if he should have said It is a strange thing but yet a most certaine thing that I will tell thee Mary this child is set and appointed of God by an unchangeable decree as well for the fall as for the rising againe of many in Israel Hee is unto many in Israel to many that live in the true Church of God a stone of stumbling as the Apostle speaketh 1 Pet. 2.8 and a rocke of offence though not a cause yet an occasion of their utter ruine and perdition They would not have beene so lewd men as they are nor continued with that quietnesse and contentment of mind in many foule sinnes had it not beene for that that they have heard of Christ and for that confidence that they have in him that hee will pay all their scores and answere the justice of God for whatsoever they have done amisse But how can this bee will you say that there should be but a few that shall have benefit by Christ Seeing the Scripture saith expresly 1 Tim. 2.6 That he gave himselfe a ransome for all And Heb. 2.9 That he tasted death for every man and 1 Iohn 2.2 He is the propitiation not for our sinnes only but also for the sinnes of the whole world I answer That not to enter into the controversie of universall redemptino it is agreed on by all divines
CLII LECTVRES VPON PSALME LI. PREACHED At ASHBY-DELAZOUCH in Leicester-Shire By that late faithfull and worthy Minister of IESVS CHRIST Mr. ARTHUR HILDERSAM Psal. 32.1 2. Blessed is he whose transgression is forgiven whose sin is covered Blessed is the man unto whom the Lord imputeth not iniquity and in whose spirit there is no guile LONDON Printed by George Miller for Edward Brewster at his shop at the great North doore of PAULS as the signe of the Bible MDCXXXV TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE AND RELIGIOVS LADY KATHARINE COVNTESSE OF CHESTERFIELD â—AMUEL HILDERSAM presenteth this Book in testimony of his humble and thankfull acknowledgement of her noble favour and respect shewed to the Author both living and dying The Contents of the whole Booke collected by the Author Lect. 1. IN the expounding of the Psalmes the Titles ought not to be omitted as superfluous Page 1. No part of the Word is to be neglected but reverently to be esteemed of though we cannot at first discerne what use is to be made of it and thus our reverend esteeme of it is to be shewed six waies p. 2 3. Why this Psalme was committed to the chiefe Musician p. 4. To sing Psalmes even Davids Psalmes in Gods solemne worship is an ancient and excellent ordinance of God Ibid. How Psalmes should be sung p. 6. They that have grace and have truly repented dare not speake broadly nor immodestly of filthy actions Ibid. The hainousnesse of Davids sins both in respect of the nature and circumstances of them p. 8. The truly regenerate may fall fearefully into grosse sins p. 8. Therefore 1 feare thy selfe p. 10. 2 bee willing to die p. 11. 3 strive to hold out to the end p. 12. 4 Despaire not if thou fall Ibid. Lect. 2. No man when he is fallen is able of himselfe to rise up agaâ—ne p. 13. Therfore 1 Embolden not thy selfe to sin upon hope of repentance p. 15. 2 Feare hardnesse of heart as the greatest judgement p. 16. 3 Be thankfull for a penitent and humbled heart p. 17. Lect. 3. The ministery of the Word is the meanes which God hath sanctified and by which he is wont to worke repentance and saving grace p. 18 viz. 1 an effectuall sense of sin Ibid. 2 a comfortable assurance of pardon p. 19. 3 a true change in the heart Ibid. For 1 God accompanies it with his divine power and blessing p. 20. 2 that so he might grace and dignifie his owne ordinance p. 21. 3 it pleaseth God to shew his power in this rather then in stronger meanes Ibid. Therfore esteeme highly of this ordinance reverence the faithfull Minister and how far forth Ibid. and p. 22. Some we may reverence above others Ibid. and p. 23. yet the meanest faithfull Minister is to be reverenced Ibid. Lect. 4. Most men 1 esteeme not of the Ministers of the Word at least not for their workes sake p. 24. 2 Few esteeme rightly of the ministery of the Word for 1 they care not what ministery they live under 2 in placing themselves and children they have no respect to that 3 they will be at no cost 4 they will take no paines for it 5 though they may have it freely and without labour they care not for frequenting it 3 Few or none are thankfull for it or count it a blessing p. 25. Their great sin that care not for the ministery of the Word p. 26. Their great sinne and danger that heare much and are never the better p. 27. Lect. 5. The ministery of the Word is â—or fruitfull and three causes of it 1 Want of due inspection 2 A secret curse of God p. 2â— 3 The hearers fault p. 30. Preparation is necessary to the profitable hearing of the Word viz. Come with an heart that is 1 penitent Ibid. 2 freed and emptied of worldly cares 3 that hath a good appetite and desire to learne 4 humble and sensible of the need it hath of the Word p. 31 5 open and ready to receive whatsoever God shall teach 6 resolved to obey and practise p. 32. 7 Come in faith 8 Pray earnestly for the teacher and themselves p. 33. Lect. 6. To heare the Word profitably is a laborious and painefull thing p. 34. In the hearing of the Word 1 We must set our selves as in Gods presence for as the Word is his so is he in a speciall manner present where it s preached p. 35. 2 attend diligently unto it p. 36 37. 3 labour to understand what we heare p 38. Lect 7. 4 Labour to heare with affection and delight Ibid. 5 Take every thing as spoken to thy selfe p. 39. After hearing we must 1 Be carefull to keepe what we have heard Ibid. 2 Meditate and thinke seriously of it p 40. 3 Conferre of what we have heard and repeat it among our selves Ibid. p. 41. This repetition conference examining chiefly required of such as have families Ibid. Foure benefits of it Ibid. p 42. 4 Resort to the Minister for resolution if we doubt of ought we heare p. 43. 5 Set presently upon the practise of that we have heard Ibid. Lect. 8. The ministery that God useth most to worke by is that that is most particular in application that doth most plainely and boldly reprove sin p 44 1 The Ministers that God hath given best testimony to preached thus Ibid. 2 God hath commanded his servants to preach thus p. 45. 3 In this kind of preaching God hath beene wont to shew his power most Ibid. Application of the Word necessary in preaching because 1 Men so apt to put off all that they heare from themselves p. 46. 2 till mens sins be effectually discovered they cannot attaine to soundnesse in faith and grace Ibid. 3 the more faithfull a Minister is the readier is the Lord to worke with him and his faithfullnes consists in this chiefly Ib. Therefore 1 No marvell though the best Ministers be so much hated and this should not alienate but increase the love of the godly towards them Ibid. p. 47. 2 profitable for the people that their Ministers may know them well Ibid. p. 48. Lect. 9. Therefore the Minister had need be one 1 that knowes well the estate of his people Ibid. 2 that is of an unblameable life Ibid. 3 that is wise for in reproving sin he must not taxe every fault he knoweth but forbeare and passe by smaller offences he must be able substantially to proove and convince it to be a sin which he reproves hee must have due respect to the persons that he reproves p. 49. he must be able to discerne when its fit to reproove sin and when to forbeare It s the Ministers wisdome not to reprove when either he seeth more danger of doing hurt and dishonour to God by reproving then by holding his peace or when he can see no hope of prevailing or doing good by his reproofe p. 50. 4 that is a peaceable man and not given to suits and contention p. 51. 5 that
some naturall life be in the unregenerate he is utterly void of all spirituall life p. 518. God doth in the work of conversion shew and exercise his omnipotent power p. 519. In denying the meanes of conversion or grace to profit by them unto any hee doth not nor can doe them any wrong because he is an absolute Soveraigne Ibid. 520. God denies effectuall grace to profit by the meanes to some that his free grace and mercy to th'elect might be thereby more manifest and glorious p. 520. Lect. 105. The whole glory of mans salvation is due unto the Lord alone p. 521. The salvation of man is to be ascribed only to the free grace mercy of God p. 522. The ascribing all glory to God and none to man the best note to try all doctrines and religions by p 523. The Lord doth not onely in the worke of conversion offer us grace and perswade us to accept of it but conferres and infuseth that grace into the will which actually inclineth it to receive grace p. 524. The grace of conversion is not a fruit of Gods common love but of his speciall love Ibid. God doth not onely make us able to convert and beleeve but he doth cause us actually to repent and to beleeve p. 525. Though we may not receive any thing in religion upon the credit of any man yet we should be constant in the truth we have received by warrant of the Word and teaching of the Spirit Ibid. yea we are bound 1 to be resolute in it 2 to hold it with affection 3 to hate all errors that oppose it 4 to shun seducers p. 526. By our constancy in the truth received we may approve to our selves our own election and calling Ibid. Lect. 106. They are in a fearefull estate that live where they cannot enjoy the ministery of the Word p. 526 527. They are also in a fearefull estate that enjoy long the meanes of grace the ministery of the Word and cannot profit by it p. 528. Many complaine without cause they cannot profit by the Word Ibid. What the true causes are men profit not by the Word p. 529. What they must do that have long enjoyed the Word and cannot profit by it p. 530. They that enjoy the meanes of grace have great cause to bee thankfull to God page 531. But most of all they that have also obtained grace to profit by them Ibid. p. 532. Lect. 107. The regenerate elect childe of God sinnes not so hainously as every unregenerate man may doe 1 There is no sin so hainous but the unregenerate man may fall into but there is one sinne viz. that against the Holy Ghost which it is not possible for any regenerate elect childe of God to commit p. 533. 2. Though hee may possibly fall into any other most hainous sin yet hee cannot commit it so hainously and wickedly as the unregenerate man doâ—h p. 533. The sinnes of the regenerate are not so prejudiciall and dangerous to them as the sinnes of the unregenerate and wicked are for 1 their ordinary and unavoidable frailties which they discerne and bewaile God will never enter into judgement with them for them nor so much as take notice of them 2 the greatest sinâ— they do fall into for them there is hope and promise of pardon 3 No such childe of God being regenerate can fall so fearefully and dangerously but hee shall rise againe and be renewed by repentance p. 534 535. 4 all the sinnes they fall into shall be sanctified to them and tend to their good three waies p. 535 538. Lect. 108. The Sinnes of the regenerate are in sundry respects more hainous then of any other man as appeares 1 by the testimony of the regenerate themselves who have thus judgâ—d of their owne falls and have beene most deepely humbled for them even out of this respect p. 538. 2 testimonies the Lord hath given in this case 1 that he hateth and will plague sinne as much in them as in any other in the world p. 539 542. Lect. 109. God doth in this life snew his hatred more against the sinnes of his owne people for 1 He afflicts in this life all his owne people but not all wicked men p. 542 543 2 when he intends to bring a generall judgement on a nation hee useth to begin at his owne house pag. 543. 3 When he will make any an example unto others of his anger against sinne hee useth to câ—ll out his owne people for this purpose rather then lewd and wicked men p. 544. 4 His judgements are wont to bee more heavie and sharpe upon his owne people then those are that he useth to inflict upon wicked men p. 545. Reason 1 In the respect hee hath and love he beareth to his people that hee may keepe them from sinne and perdition p. 546. Lect. 110. The Lord afflicts his owne people with notorious and publike judgements of purpose that other men even the wicked among whom they live may take notice of them and hath therein not so much respect to their owne sinnes as to those wicked men from whom he gaines glory by this two wayes p. 547. 1 This is most effectuall to awaken the conscience of such of the wicked as belong to God and to bring them to a serious consideration of their owne dangerous estate p. 548. 2 this hath force to harden the hearts of desperate sinners and to make them hate religion the more Ibid. The foule sinnes that they fall into that are of note for piety are more odious to God and men then the sinnes of any other Ibid. For 1 They are committed against greater meanes of knowledge and obedience and the greater meanes any enjoyeth the greater is his sinne p. 549. 2 They are committed against knowledge and conscience more then the sins of any other and the more knowledge any hath the greater is his sin Ibid 3 They are committed against greater mercy received from God and the more kindnesse any hath received the greater is his sin p 550. 4 They doe more hurt for 1 Wicked men are more encouraged and hardned in sinne by their evill example then by any other p 551. 2 Their sinnes are imputed to God religion and so more dishonour redounds to God from their sins then from any other Ibid. Lect. 111. 1. Great is the sin and danger of such as rejoyce to heare and speake of the falls of Gods people and that raise and receive slanders against them p. 552. 2. Great is their sin and danger that take occasion from the sins of professors to hate religion and blaspheme it p 553. 3. Great is their sinne and danger that embolden and harden their hearts in sinne by th' example of the falls of Gods Saints p. 554 557. Lect. 112. All men are apt to thinke them notorious and heinous sinners above others whom they see to bee more afflicted then others p. 557. We may in two respects judge of mens sins by
their afflictions p. 559. But we may also therein offend two waies Ibid. p. 560. The folly wickednesse and danger of rash judgement appeares in three things p. 560 561. None of us are so affected with the miseries of the Church as we ought Ibid. Foure duties God requires of us in these times of the misery of other Churches 1. By the best meanes we can informe our selves how it fareth with the Church of God p. 562. Lect. 113. 2 We are bound to take to heart and to worke our hearts to unfeigned griefe for the Churches misery p. 562 567. 3 We are bound to remember them in our prayers and to importune the Lord for them p. 567. 4 The example of the Lords strange severity upon them should cause us to feare our selves Ibid. Three reasons we have for this feare pag. 568. Lect. 114. He that is in the state of grace must bee afraid to sinne The extent of this feare in th' object in seven degrees of sin that he must not dare to commit p. 569 570. and in the continuance of this feare p. 570. He hath more cause to be afraid of sin then any other man for 1 He can have lesse hope of impunity then any other p. 571. 2 Hee hath more to loose then any other viz. 1 The Spirit of adoption Ibid. 2 the Spirit of Sanctification 3 The credit and honour of the Gospell p. 572. He that is in the state of grace hath more cause to be deepely humbled for his grosse sins then any other man p. 573. No disposition of soule is fitter to prepare us to the Sacrament then a sound humiliation for sin p. 574. Foure great benefits we receive by sound humiliation of soule Ibid. Lect. 115. The least thing that God hath appointed in his worship may not be neglected but is reverendly to be esteemed of and observed p. 577 579. Because God hath ordained them and we may receive helpe in faith and piety by them p. 579 580. We must depend upon Gods direction in his Word in matters of his worship p. 581. Three sorts of men are too precise but yet not they which cleave precisely to the warrant and direction of the Word Ibid. Conscience to bee made of all outward parts of Gods worship and exercises of religion and foure motives to it Ibid. pag. 582. Lect. 116. We must labour to understand every thing we do in the service of God this God required even under the law in his ceremoniall worship but much more in his morall worship specially now under the Gospell pag. 583. 1 We can receive no good by the reading of the Word unlesse we endeavour to understand what we read Ibid. 2 nor by our hearing 3 nor by the Sacraments p. 584. 4 nor by prayers 5 nor by our singing 6 an oath may not be given to any but such as are of understanding Reason For no service pleaseth God unlesse it be spirituall and done with feeling and affection and that cannot be without knowledge p. 585. 1 Every part of Gods worship is spirituall and there is in it somewhat to bee done by man and somewhat by the Lord himselfe 2 The Lord hath promised to accompany all his owne ordinances and to worke with them 3 All that man can doe in Gods worship is nothing worth unlesse God worke with him p. 586. 4 Our chiefe care in every part of Gods worship should be to finde that God is with us in it p. 588. The true cause why so little fruit appeares of the ministery of the Word and other ordinances is because the Lord joynes not with us in them and three causes there are of that 1 the sins of the times Ibid. 2 we do not our part but serve God by halves with the body onely 3 because we rest too much upon the meanes p. 589. Lect. 117. They that would serve God aright in any duty of his worship must first seeke to get knowledge Our people generally beleeve not this as appeares in three things pag 589 590. Their great sin and danger that make so light account of knowledge and what is the best way of instruction to breed knowldge p. 590. Both Ministers and peoples chiefe care should be in every part of Gods worship to finde God present with them assiâ—â—ing and blessing his ordinances p. 591. Foure motives to stirre us up to this care Ibid. Foure meanes to make Gods ordinances powerfull and effectuall to us p. 592 593. We must not neglect to frequent and use Gods ordinances though we feele no fruit or comfort we receive by them p. 594. Foure things to bee considered for the comfort of such as complaine and mourne for their unprofitablenesse in the use of Gods ordinances p. 595. Lect. 118. No mercy is to be hoped for from God but onely in and through Christ p. 596. No mercy can be expected from God by Christ but onely through his blood p. 597. For 1 Wee by nature and pracusâ— have made God our enemy and Christ th' onely Mediator to reconcile us p. 598 2 No mercy can be expected from God till his justice be satisfied for us and that 's done by Christ fully and by him onely p. 599. Yet is whole salvation to bee ascribed to the free grace of God p. 600 601. Lect. 119. Foure points to be observed in the passion of Christ that doe notably set forth how odious and heavy a thing sinne is 1 No creature in heaven or earth could have procured us the pardon of the least sinne Christ onely was able to doe this page 601. 2 Christ himselfe could not have done it for us by any other meanes then by dying for us p. 602. 3 Christ himselfe by dying for us could not have done it if he had not dyed the cursed death of the Crosse p. 603. 4 Christ himselfe by dying for us that cursed death could not have done it if hee had not beene God as well as man p. 604. This should perswade us to seâ—ke to rectifie our judgement in this point for 1 till then we can never be affected with our sins as we ought nor performe those five things that are necessary to true repentance p 605. 2 till then Christ can profit us nothing Ibid. Five meanes there are to rectifie our judgement in this point and to cause us to esteeme of sinne as it ought to be esteemed of Ibid. 606. Lect. 120. Every man should labour to know that Christ is hâ—â— and that he is one of the number that he did undertake for p. 607. for 1 till then he cannot be assured that any of his sins is pardoned but hath cause to judge he abides under Gods curse 2 till then though hee bee jocund now in the daies of health and peace yet in distresse he can have no hope of mercy or comfort from God 3 till then he can have no assurance of any blessing p. 608. 4 till then he cannot know he hath any thing from God in
love p. 609. Proleps How ever men conceit its certaine all shall not have benefit by him but few in comparison Ibid. We may know we are Christs if we have his Spirit and specially by foure effects of it p. 610 611. He that would get comfortable assurance that Christ is his must 1 Desire and thirst after him more then any thing else p. 611. 2 Bee content to buy and purchase him by parting with whatsoever is dearest to him that he may obtaine him 3 feele the burden of his sins and see how damnable his estate is without him p. 612 613. Lect 121. No man can receive comfort by the blood of Christ till he hath it sprinckled upon his heart and applyed to him p. 614. None but the Lord himselfe can thus apply and sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon the heart of any man p. 615. For 1 the more a man knoweth of Christ the more will he be vexed if he cannot know hee hath any part in him himselfe Ibid. 616. 2 mans infidelity is such he cannot apply Christ to himselfe p. 616. Popery deprives men of true comfort in foure doctrines that they teach Ibid. We should give no rest to our selves till we have got Christs bloud sprinckled upon us and assurance it was shed for us p. 617. for 1 it is possible to get this assurance in this life p. 618. 2 Great is the benefit of it pag. 619. Lect. 122. Necessary to examine well that assurance wee seeme to have that Christ is ours for 1 Many most lewd men have seemed to bee strongly assured of it in whom certainely Gods Spirit never wrought it 2 it s much better to live in continuall doubt of it then to have such false assurance p. 620. The Spirit of God only workes true assurance because he is the onely comforter the Divell also worketh a kinde of peace and assurance but he can never be a true comforter p. 621. 1 Signe of true assurance Those in whom the Spirit worketh assurance were first humbled with doubts and feares and after they have it they never have it in this life in perfection yea they are subject oft to spirituall disertions Ibid. He that never doubted of his salvation was never acquainted with any feares or trouble of mind hath just cause to doubt of his assurance p. 622. 2 Signe All true assurance is grounded upon the Word the Spirit and the Word goe alway together the worke of the Spirit to be judged by the Word Ibid. Every true Christian hath the Word to assure him in particular that he is in the state of salvation p. 623. Proleps 1. A man that hath grace in him may certainely know that he hath it Ibid. 2. By the Word hee may know certainely that every grace that is in him is in him in sincerity p. 624. No trusting to any assurance but such onely as is grounded on the Word for 1 that onely is of the Spirits working Ibid. 2 by the Word only Sathan to be convinced when he shall question our assurance and â—ift us about it 3 the Lord will judge every one of us by his Word p. 625. Most men are confident they shall be saved though they have no Word of God to assure them of it nay though the Word give expresse testimonie against them Ibid. Lect. 123. The third signe of true assurance is the effects and fruits it produceth in them that have it 1 It is operative and will breed in him that hath it an unfeigned love to God and care to expresse his love by the uttermost service he is able to doe unto him p. 626. It will worke a thorow reformation in the inner man Ibid. Nothing will make the heart 1 So soft and apt to mourne for sinne 2 so fearefull to oftend God hereafter 3 So to desire and delight in the Word and meanes of grace 4 So carefull to practise what hee knowes and to please God in all things as this will doe p. 627. He that hath it cannot content himselfe to serve God inwardly and in Spirit but hee will also 1 Professe openly and declare himselfe to be Gods servant Ibid. 2 put forth himselfe to doe God in his place all the service and honour he can p. 628. Th' assurance most men have of their salvation appeares by this to be false and counterfâ—it because its idle and unfruitfull Nay it workes quite contrary effects 1 it hardneth the heart and keepeth men from sorrowing for sin Ibid. 2 it makes them bold to commit any sinne 3 it makes them despise the Word and meanes of grace 4 it maketh them utterly carelesse of practise 5 They count it their wisedome to conceale their love to God and religion and a disgrace to be noted for it 6 They have no care to honour God p. 629. 1 Masters of families may greatly honour God and their sinne that doe not p 630. 2 So may Ministers 3 So may Magistrates p. 631. Lect. 124. Though true assurance of the pardon of our sinnes bee the supernaturall worke of Gods Spirit yet doth the Spirit worke it by meanes p. 632. Great force there is in Gods solemne worship and conscionable use of his ordinances to work and preserve and recover it Ibid. and namely 1 in the Word because 1 it was given to that end chiefly p. 633. 2 God hath promised to accompany it by his Spirit in the hearts of his people 634. 2 in the use of the Lords Supper for therin Christ is 1 offered most particularly 2 applyed p. 635. 3 in prayer p. 636. Five causes why Gods people finde not the fruit of it p. 637. Lect. 125. 1 A constant care to please God in all things and feare to offend him is a singular meanes to get preserve and recover assurance and without it it will not be p. 638-641 2 If Gods people would diligently observe and examine their owne wayes they might get preserve and recover assurance better then they doe p. 641. for if we can finde that we doe any one good thing with an upright heart we may from thence grow assured that we are in Gods favour p. 642. yet a full and strong assurance will not be gotten in a day or two but by a long and constant continuance in well doing Ibid. A Christian even the meanest and when he is at the worst may by due examination finde the truth of grace in him Ibid. pag. 643. Though hee can for the present finde no goodnesse in himselfe yet it will be profitable for him to call to minde the signes of grace hee had in former times page 643. Lect. 126. 3 If Gods people would call to minde the speciall experiments they have had formerly of Gods goodnesse towards them even in temporall and common favours it would be a great helpe to obtaine and preserve and recover th' assurance of his love in Christ p. 644. But specially th'experiments of his love in spirituall things p. 645. We should take notice and
808. 3 The respect we have to the Lord and his honour ought to be dearer to us then any other thing And that 's no way so much advanced as by the liberty of the Gospell and the good successe of it p. 809. Lect. 152. It s a great error to thinke that much preaching is not now necessary for 1 though prayer be a chiefe worke of the Minister and part of Gods publike worship yet is it not the chiefe of all but preaching p. 810 811. 2 No man can pray till by preaching he bee made able to pray 3 Preaching is the best meanes to quicken and stirre up the Spirit of prayer in them that have it p 812. 2 Preaching is necessary for them that have longest enjoyed it for 1 in the best Congregations the greatest part are still ignorant 2 Such as have profited by it have still need of it for 1 the most are weake and unperfect in knowledge and grace 2 they that are of best growth in grace are apt to decay 3 most care must bee had of them that have most profited p. 813. 3 It s no good reason against the necessity of much preaching because men grow weary and are glutted with it for 1 much preaching is not the cause why men loath the Word 2 Its the best meanes to cure that disease p. 814. 4 It s no good reason against much preaching that it is said to do little good where its most used p. 815. Severall places of Scripture opened and applyed in this Booke Booke Chap. Verse Folio Geneses 2 2 701 Geneses  3 704 Geneses 4 7 209 Geneses 20 16 694 Geneses 33 10 645 Geneses 50 19 752 Exodus 9 16 16 Exodus 14 15 72 Exodus 23 5 119 Exodus 34 7 599 Leuit. 24 14 186 Leuit 26 42 159 Num. 15 35 231 Num. 23 21 659 Num. 25 12 631 Deut. 4 9 42 Deut. 6 7 Ibid Deut.  25 433 Deut. 7 9 719 Deut. 17 20 321 Deut. 26 13.14 724 Deut. 29 19.20 91 Deut. 30 â— 3 288 Deut.  6 390 Deut. 32 5 533 Deut. 3â— 4 49â— Iosh. 23 14 4â—8 1. Sam. 2 25 602 1. Sam. 14 â—8 148 1. Sam. 15 23 230 1. Sam. 2â— 30.31 209 2. Sam. 23 1 5 2. Sam. 24 24 25 1. King 8 13 104 601 1. King 23 33 544 1. King 15 14 369 1. King â—0 35.36 381 1. King 21 9.10 312 1. King  12 180 1. Cron. 23 30 4 2. Cron. 5 13 5 2. Cron. 11 16.17 807 2. Cron. 17 7 480 2. Cron. 30 19 593 2. Cron. 35 1 718 Iob. 1 22 246 Iob. 2 3 664 Iob. 8 13.14 â—18 Iob. 11 13.14 593 Iob. 13 23 665 Iob. 18 15 687 Iob. 21 14 424 Iob.  23 620 Iob. 23 11.12 770 Iob. 27 5 374 Iob.  6 209 Iob. 29 3 404 Iob.  14 678 Iob. 34 31.32 606 Iob. 36 89 685 Iob. 42 7.8 561 Psal. 4 6 402 Psal. 5 7 130 Psal. 9 12 735 Psal. 16 9 7 Psal. 18 21 533 Psal.  2â— 7â—6 Psal.  25 466 Psal. 19 7 408 Psal. 22 30 290 Psal. 26 3 627 741 Psal.  5 6 179 Psal. 27 4 13â— 632 Psal. 28 1 78 Psal. 31 23 154 Psal. 32 1 677 Psal.  2 161 Psal. 34 8 488 Psal. 36 6 247 Psal.  7 645 Psal. 37 23 360 Psal.  37 469 Psal. 42 4 801 Psal. 44 17 18 771 Psal. 51 8 99 153 Psal.  18 171 Psal. 56 3 4 146 268 653 Psal.  10 11 624 Psal.  13 798 Psal. 59 10 126 Psal. 62 8 194 Psal. 63 1 â—3 632 Psal. 67 1 2 3 478 Psal. 68 21 390 Psal. 69 9 695 Psal. 73 1 466 Psal. 76 10 338 Psal. 77 1 67 Psal.  6 643 Psal. 84 9 647 Psal.  11 467 Psal. 85 8 620 639 Psal. 88 15 392 Psal. 89 50 51 553 Psal. 101 6 7 630 Psal. 102 10 250 Psal. 106 4 401 Psal. 107 42 43 645 Psal. 111 10 490 Psal. 112 4 686 Psal. 116 16 454 Psal. 118 28 628 Psal. 119 16 38 Psal.  30 31 770 789 Psal.  33 776 Psal.  64 130 Psal.  66 424 Psal.  73 493 Psal.  92 263 Psal.  104 490 714 Psal.  113 36 Psal.  130 513 Psal.  147 637 Psal.  155 424 456 Psal. 130 3 4 365 451 Psal. 137 1 6 7 564 565 Psal. 143 5 6 644 Pro. 1 27 28 590 Pro. 4 12 497 Pro.  26 642 Pro. 5 12 590 Pro. 7 2 235 Pro.  14 721 Pro. 8 9 514 Pro.  17 391 Pro. 9 10 484 Pro. 10 22 688 Pro. 14 14 643 Pro.  16 371 620 Pro.  26 376 638 Pro. 19 27 497 784 Pro. 20 12 7â— 650 Pro. 21 2 372 727 Pro.  15 678 Pro. 21 27 721 Pro. 22 6 584 Pro.  12 497 Pro. 24 29 752 Pro. 25 12 49 707 Pro. 27 7 620 Pro. 28 4 749 Pro. 29 24 186 Pro. 30 2 3 484 Pro.  9 118 Eccl. 5 1 197 585 Eccl.  2 310 Eccl.  6 494 Eccl. 7 2 3 4 260 Eccl.  16 381 Eccl. 10 1 549 Eccl. 11 2 117 Eccl.  8 2â—0 Eccl. 12 9 10 482 Cant. 1 7 796 Cant. 3 1 4 143 Cant. 4 4 263 Cant. 5 2 32 355 Cant.  3 640 Isa. 6 5 282 347 Isa. 11 2 488 Isa.  9 476 734 Isa. 26 2 769 Isa. 27 9 323 Isa. 28 12 617 Isa. 29 9 211 Isa. 30 20 21 776 Isa. 31 9 543 Isa. 32 2 676 Isa. 32 17 638 Isa. 38 16 739 Isa.  18 289 Isa.  19 630 Isa. 42 23 650 Isa. 44 5 628 Isa. 48 10 258 Isa. 50 4 165 Isa.  10 653 Isa. 51 7 488 Isa. 52 15 614 Isa. 53 1 588 Isa. 55 1 648 691 Isa.  3 127 Isa. 57 1 561 Isa.  19 19 797 Isa. 58 1 45 707 Isa.  10 117 273 Isa. 59 21 634 Isa. 61 3 46 144 Ier. 2 10 11 706 Ier. 3 12 13 158 Ier. 4 2 585 Ier.  3 498 Ier. 9 7 237 546 666 Ier. 10 25 70 Ier. 13 11 809 Ier. 15 10 47 Ier. 17 1 2 299 Ier.  16 17 273 396 Ier. 22 16 490 Ier. 23 6 673 Ier. 32 23 419 Lam. 3 29 311 Ezek. 5 15 547 Ezek. 13 19 695 Ezek. 14 7 8 593 Ezek. 16 9 14 107 Ezek. 18 10 11 726 Ezek. 20 12 702 Ezek. 24 7 8 718 Ezek.  13 345 Ezek. 28 19 548 Ezek. 33 11 455 Ezek.  31 32 27 698 723 Ezek. 36 26 27 739 Ezek.  28 31 736 Dan. 1 8 382 Dan. 4 27 117 1â—8 364 Dan. 3 5 627 Dan. 6 3 497 Dan.  6 589 Dan. 8 12 2 493 Dan. 10 1 437 Dan. 12 7 8 210 Dan. 13 9 455 Dan. 14 7 535 Amos. 5 10 52 Micah 2 7 241 Micah 6 9 219 606 Micah  16 545 Zeph. 3 18 801 Zach. 9 11 615 Zach. 12 10 17 627 736 Mal. 2
not againe to drunkennesse in David that sinned never after in adultery in Peter who after he had repented of his Apostacy was the furthest of from falling into that sin againe of any of the Apostles none was more forward resolute and constant ever after then he in professing his love to Christ Acts 1.15 2.14 3.12 4.8.19 tho he had afterward farre stronger tentations to deny Christ then he had at that time when he did it Acts 5.18 40.12.4.6 and now grant this Secondly admit the regenerate cannot fall totally so as he should loose all saving grace to which end are brought usually those places of Scripture as 1 Ioh. 3.9 Whosoever is borne of God doth not commit sin that is with the full sway of his soule for his seede remaineth in him Which seed of God and regenerating grace is therefore called immortall 1 Pet. 1.23 and that David when he fell thus fearefully had not lost all grace may seeme to appeare by his prayer Psal. 51.11 Take not thy holy spirit from me Thirdly grant the regenerate cannot fall finally but he shall be restored and renewed againe by repentance so that in this case it might be said of him as David speaketh in another sense Psal. 37.24 Though he fall he shall not be utterly cast downe for the Lord upholdeth him with his hand Let all this be granted yet it is possible for the regenerate man for one that unfainedly feareth God to fall fearefully into most grosse sins yea even into the grossest sinnes that can be committed by any man excepting onely the sin against the Holy Ghost See three notable examples and instances of this in three of the most foule sinnes that lightly can be committed 1. Idolatry more grosse idolatry you shall hardly read that ever man was guilty of then that which Solomon fell into 1 King 11 4-8 2. Apostacy Observe all the circumstances of Peters fall into this sinne and you shall finde it was as shamefull as could be Mar. 14.71 3. Persecution And into this Asa fell 2 Chron. 16.10 He was wrath with the Seer and put him in prison for he was in a rage with him because of this thing The reason and ground of this is First in themselves for they have in them the seeds of all sins even of the foulest that can be named They have in them that deadly body the whole body of originall corruption which the Apostle Rom. 7.24 calleth the body of this death And that any of us are kept from any the foulest sin commeth wholly from the free grace of God 2 Cor. 3.5 All our sufficiency is of God Secondly in Satan Who as he hateth the best men most so will he endeavour more to make them fall into grosse sins then any other Satan hath desired to have you that he might sift you as wheat saith our Saviour of all the Apostles Luk. 22.31 Because he knowes God shall receive more dishonour by the sins of one of them then of many others The name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you saith the Apostle Rom. 2.24 Thirdly in the Lord himselfe Who withdraweth his grace from his best children sometimes and leaves them to themselves as he did Hezekiah 2 Chro. 32.31 1. To correct their carelesnesse and carnall security so dealt he with his Church Cant. 5.36 2. To make it evident to themselves and others that the best mans standing in the state of grace is to be ascribed to the mercy and favour of God alone not to any goodnesse that is in themselves It is not of him that willeth nor of him that runneth but of God that sheweth mercy saith the Apostle Rom. 9.16 3. To make them examples and grounds of hope to other poore sinners For this cause I obtained mercy that in me first Iesus Christ might shew forth all long suffering for a patterne to them that should hereafter beleeve on him saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 1.16 4. To keepe them from pride and to worke in them more sound humiliation and so make them more capable of grace and comfort from him Lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations there was given to me a thorne in the flesh the messenger of Satan to buffet me lest I should be exalted above measure saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 12.7 Deut. 8.15 16. Who led thee through that great and terrible wildernesse wherein were fiery serpents and scorpions and drought which were the occasions of their murmurings and rebellions that he might humble thee and that he might prove thee to do thee good at thy latter end The use of this Doctrine is not to give any man incouragement unto security in any sin or to cause men to thinke thus is it such a matter for a man to slip into sin now and then into adultery or drunkennesse or oppression or revenge in many things we offend all Iames 3.2 the best have had their faults I may be Gods childe for all that For this is to abuse that which the holy Scripture hath reveiled touching the falls of good men All the words of God are wholsome words and the Scripture teacheth no doctrine but that which is according to godlinesse 1 Tim. 6.3 There is nothing written in the Word that gives the least just occasion to incourage or harden a man in sin Nay it is a fearefull signe of reprobation for a man thus to stumble at the Word and to take occasion from thence to fall into any sin as the Apostle teacheth us 1 Pet. 2.8 But the right use of this Doctrine is First to exhort us even the best of us that we would all feare our selves Other mens falls are recorded in Scripture to be examples to us to warne us that we do not the like These things were our examples to the intent we should not lust after evill things as they also lusted saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 10.6 and againe verse 11. all these things happened unto them for ensamples and they were written for our admonition which words though they be principally meant of the judgements that fell upon others for sin yet may they also fitly be spoken of the falls of others also that are recorded in the Word that he that thinketh best of his owne standing may take the more heed to himselfe lest he also fall 1 Cor. 10.12 Thus Nehemiah laboured with the Iewes to make them feare themselves Neh. 13.26 Did not Solomon King of Israel sin by these things yet among many nations was there no King like him who was beloved of his God and God made him King over all Israel neverthelesse even him did outlandish women cause to sin If I were a Prophet and could say to any of you thou wilt become a Papist before thou diest and thou an Atheist and thou a scorner and persecutor of all goodnesse you would say to me as Hazael did to the Prophet 2 King 8 1â— But what am I a dog
him to heare him And our Saviour was so farre from blaming them as if they neglected their worldly businesse this way that hee defendeth and praiseth Mary for doing this Luk. 10 4â— though happily she had some whatelse to do at that time Thirdly few or none are thankefull to God for this ordinance of his nor do in their hearts esteeme it any such blessing to the land or towne that enjoy it as for which they should thinke themselves much bound to praise God They can be thankefull for peace and for health and for seasonable times but for a goâ—d ministery few or none can be thankefull to God whereas we should account it our chiefe blessing from God for so the Lord speaketh of this as his chiefe blessing bestowed upon a people Iere 3 15. I will give you Pastors according to mine owne heart that shall feed you with knowledge and understanding And Amos 2.11 I raised up of your sonnes for Prophets and of your young men for Nazarites And Mic. 6.4 I sent before thee and Moses Aaron Miriam Yea such a blessing it is as should abundantly content us and assure us of Gods favour even in the want of all other blessings For so speaketh the Lord of it Esay 30.20 Though the Lord give you the bread of adversity and the water of affliction yet shall not thy teachers be removed into a corner any more but thine eyes shall see thy teachers 2. We should account a faithful ministery the very glory and strength of our land When the Arke of God was gone the glory was departed from Israel 1. Sam. 4.31 And the true ministery of the Lords Levits is said to be that that strengthened the kingdome of Iudah 2. Chron. 11.17 And Abijah makes this a maine ground of his confidence and hope of successe in his battell against Ieroboam that he in his kingdome had a true and faithfull ministery which the other had not 2 Chron. 13.9 10. Have not ye cast out the Priests of the Lord the sonnes of Aaron and the Levites and have made you priests after the manner of the nations But as for us the Lord is our God and we have not forsaken him and the Priests which minister unto the Lord are the sonnes of Aaron and the Levites waite upon their businesses Now to this first sort of persons that this Doctrine reproveth I have no more to say but this that I would have them to thinke seriously of two things First That they have cause to suspect whatsoever grace or goodnes seemes to be in them while their heart tells them they make no more reckoning of the ministery of the Word but despise it rather Two good things such men use to put most confidence in 1. They find some devotion in themselves they love prayers well and can say their owne prayers sometimes 2. They beleeve in Christ. Foolish man let not Satan deceive thee certainly while thou makest no reckning of the ministery of the Word they faith is nothing worth thy prayers will do thee no good For thy prayers know all the service thou seemest to doe unto God is no better then the sacrifice of fooles till thou be more ready to heare Eccles. 5.1 To hearken is better then the fat of Rammes 1. Sam. 15.22 And for both thy praying and thy beleeving in Christ marke well that knowne place well knowne indeed ô that it were aswell beleeved Rom. 10.14 How shall they call on him in whom they have not beleeved and how shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard and how shall they heare without a preacher How canst thou pray that hast no faith how canst thou have faith that camest not to it by hearing the Word preached that art no hearer But me thinks I heare many of you say this toucheth not me for I am a hearer I have heard many a Sermon O but marke what followeth in the next verse verse 15. and thou shalt find thou art no such hearer as Paul speakes of the hearers that Paul speaketh of are such as can cry O how beautifull are the feete of them that doe preach the Gospell of peace But thou seest no beauty in their feete thou hearest them but thou joyest not in them thou countest them no blessing nor art thankfull to God for them thou seest no great need of hearing of them thou art weary of them and how shouldest thou have any true faith how shouldest thou be able to pray aright The second thing I would have these men to consider is this that the holy Ghost speaketh of this as of a fearefull sinne and signe of a most gracelesse heart to be unwilling to heare the word to have no mind unto it 1. Such a one hath no care of his soule what becomes of it whether it sinke or swimme as we say whether it be saved or damned Pro 15.32 He that refuseth instruction despiseth his own soule Nay 2. more then that such a one careth not for God or the things of God regardeth him not feareth him not is in his heart a very Athiest they that desire not the knowledge of his wayes say in their hearts unto God depart from us Iob 21.14 My people would not hearken to my voice Israel would none of me saith the Lord Psal. 81.11 Nay 3. to refuse to heare the word preached when wee may and God offereth it unto us to have no mind to it no love to it is a greater sin if Christ be to be beleeved then the sinne of Sodome and Gomorrah Mat. 10.14 15. When all is done and the time of reckoning shall come this will be found to be thy chiefest sinne The second sort that are to bee reproved by this Doctrine are they which heare often seeme also to delight in the best ministry yet profit not at al by it but remaine as ignorant unreformed profane as they that never heard Sermon If tryall were taken of the most hearers they would be found such as the Apostle speaketh of 2 Tim. 3.7 ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth Such hearers I desire to consider and weigh well with themselves these sixe points First That it is no great matter of comfort to a man nor thing wherein any should blesse himselfe that he is a hearer a constant hearer a hearer of the best teachers and that with delight also This testimony the Lord gives of notorious hypocrites Esa. 58.2 They seeke me daily and delight to know my wayes and Ezech 33 3â— 32. They come to thee a faithfull Prophet as the people commeth and they sit before thee as my people and they heare thy words with their mouth they show much love praising the faithfull minister greatly and loe thou art unto them as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice and can play well on an instrument No musicke did ever delight them more then a good Sermon Yea of Herod himselfe it is said
gladly Act. 2.41 And of Christs hearers Mar. â—2 37 The common people heard him gladly 1. It is a great signe of grace to heare the Word with joy Ps. 119.162 I rejoyce at thy Word as one that findeth great spoile to be cheerefull while we are in Gods house Esa. 56.7 I will make them joyfull in my house of prayer That that is said of almes 2 Cor. 9.7 God loveth a cheerefull giver may be said likewise of the hearer of Gods Word 2. This will be a great helpe to your memory and make you better able to keepe that you heare when you heare it with delight Psal. 119.16 I will delight my selfe in thy statutes I will not forget thy word 3. This will greatly encourage thy teacher and add spirit and life to him to see thee heare chearefully Even our blessed Saviour himselfe was much stirred up in his affections by beholding the zeale of his hearers Mat. 5.1 Mar. 6.34 Ioh. 4.30 32. Mar. 3.20 Know therefore this is one cause why most get so little good by their hearing they heare without all delight and affection Their very countenances testifie that they say in their hearts as Mal. 1.13 Behold what a wearinesse is it And thereby 1. They dishearten and grieve their teachers which must needs be their owne disadvantage Heb. 13.17 If they doe their worke with griefe it will be unprofitable for you 2. They provoke God to anger 2 Thess. 2.10 11. Because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved for this cause God shall send them strong delusions that they should beleeve a lie Fiftly in the hearing of the Word we must take every thing as spoken to our selves As 1 wee must desire to heare that chiefly that concernes our selves most as Iohns hearers did Luk. 3.12.14 So 2 must we strive to apply all that we heare to our selves Iob 5.27 Heare this and know it for thy selfe For 1. There is no truth of God taught out of Gods Word but it concernes every one of Gods people and was intended by the Lord for his use Whatsoever things were written afore-time were written for our learning Rom. 15.4 2. There is no truth that can bee taught be it never so wholesome or soveraigne can doe us any good if we doe not apply it as the best food cannot nourish us unlesse we take it and eate it And this comparison the Prophet applyeth to this purpose Esa. 55.2 Hearken diligently unto me and eate yee that which is good 3. It is noted for a property of Gods Elect that they are apt to apply Gods Word unto themselves as there is in every member of our body to draw from the stomacke and liver and veines nourishment for it selfe and to make it his owne to which the Apostle alludeth Eph. 4.16 This we shall finde in the elect Disciples Mat. 26.22 And they were exceeding sorrowfull and began every one of them to say unto him Lord is it I The like you shall see in them when he spake of the dangerous state that rich men are in Mat. 19.25 27. and yet one would have thought that Doctrine did little concerne them And certainely this is one cause why so many though they heare us constantly profit so little Heb. 4.2 The Word preached did not profit them saith the Apostle of the Iewes that perished in the wildernesse not being mixed with faith in them that heard it They are apt to put of from themselves to others whatsoever is taught like to those the Lord complaines of Hos. 8.12 I have written to him the great things of my law but they were counted as a strange thing And thus have I finished those duties that are to be performed by us during the time that we are in hearing the Word Now follow those that are to be done after we have heard the Word if we desire to reape fruit by it And those also are principally five First we must be carefull to keepe that which we have received both in our minde and in our affections Heb. 2.1 Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard lest at any time we should let them slip And of the the blessed Virgin it is said Luk. 2.51 But his mother kept all these sayings in her heart For 1 as the best seed must have a time to tarry in the ground or it can never bring fruit so is it with the Word Luk. 8.15 The good ground are they which in an honest and good heart having heard the Word keepe it and bring forth fruit with patience 2. Our carelesnesse in laying up the Word and hiding it that we may keepe it gives great advantage to Satan to steale it from us as the loose and carelesse laying of our money or goods doth to a thiefe yea makes many a child and servant false that otherwise would have beere true Marke this in the parable Out of what hearers hearts did Satan steale the Word Out of theirs that were like the high way that had no earth to hide or cover the seed Luk 8.12 3. This carelesnesse to keepe the good Word is a high contempt done to it which God must needs take vengeance of Therefore the Apostle Heb. 2. when he had said verse 1. We ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard lest at any time we should let them slip he adds this for a reason verse 3. How shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation Let men then impute the small good they get by their hearing unto this profane carelesnesse of keeping that which they have received 1. They are like sives that while they are in the water seeme to be full and to have a great quantity of water in them but take them out and there is not a jot left in them They forget presently what they heare and it never troubleth them Every one would count it a great judgement and be sensible of it in his temporall estate to get much and to put it into a bottomlesse purse not to bee able to keepe it because God blowes upon it as Hag. 1.6.9 And if a thiefe had taken your purse or broken into your house and robd you what outcries would you make But in his spirituall estate no man regards this 2. Nay they have no care nor desire to keepe and remember what they have heard for this indeed is the cause why mens memories are so bad they take no delight in the Word Ier. 2.32 Can a maid forget her ornaments or a bride her attire 3. The good affections and desires wrought by the Word they nourish not but they are presently choked with worldly businesse and pleasure Luk. 8.14 Secondly wee must meditate and seriously thinke of that which we have heard It is a duty injoyned us to thinke of good things Phil. 4.8 thinke of these things It is not enough to heare Gods Word but we must consider
had to know the state of the Philippians Phil. 2.19 Phil. 2.19 I trust in the Lord Iesus to send Timotheus shortly unto you that I also may be of good comfort when I know your state And of the Thessalonians 1. Thes. 3.5 For this cause when I could no longer forbeare I sent to know your faith This then the estate of his flocke is one of the bookes the minister must study if hee would preach well for certainely such will be best able to apply the Word well Tychicus was sent to the Colossians that he might know their estate and comfort them Col. 4.8 He could not rightly apply the Word to their comfort no more could he do to the exhorting or reproving of them till hee knew their estate Secondly he had need be himselfe of an unblameable life a godly man 1. Tim. 3.2 A Bishop must be blamelesse Take heed to your selves saith Paul to the Elders of Ephesus Acts 20.28 and to the flock For 1. no man can feelingly and conscionably reprove sinne in others that doth not feare and hate sinne in himselfe Matth. 7.5 Hypocrite first cast out the beame out of thine owne eye and then shalt thou see clearely how to cast out the mote out of thy brothers eye 2. If hee could reprove sinne well yet till he have by his conversation gained authority in the hearts of the people his reproofes will doe little good Tit. 2.15 These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authority let no man despise thee They will despise him and his reproofes that takes upon him to controll and rebuke them before he hath gained authority in their hearts Reproofe prevailes not nor is wont to be well taken but from the mouth of a righteous man Psal. 141.5 Let the righteous smite me and it shall be a kindnesse let him reprove me it shall be an excellent oyle Thirdly Hee had need bee a wise man Therefore it is said 1. Cor. 2. â— that God hath given to the Pastour whose chiefe office is to apply the Word the word of wisedome as to the Doctour whose office is to interprete the Word and to teach doctrine the word of knowledge So when the Prophet Micah would shew how God by his spirit had enabled him to reprove sin he saith Micah 3.8 He was by the spirit of the Lord full of judgement to declare unto Iacob his transgression and unto Israel his sinne He had need of judgement and discretion that should doe this well So he that should give the Lords houâ—hold their portion of meate in due season must not onely be a faithfull but also a wise steward Luke 12.42 great wisedome is required to doe this well specially to reprove sinne so as it ought to be reproved A reproofe wisely given is of great force and likely to prevaile Eccle. 7.5 It is better to heare the rebuke of the wise then the song of fooles Prov. 25.12 As an eare-ring of gold and as ornament of fine gold so is a wise reprover upon an obedient eare As if he had said It is a greater grace and ornament to a man to have an obedient care to receive reproofe then any care-ring or jewell in the world can be but what reproofe Surely such as is given by a wise reproover The best eare that is will hardly receive a reproofe that is foolishly and undiscreetly given Now this wisedome and discretion that is required in him that should reprove sin consisteth in foure things specially First He must not be apt to note and reprove every thing that he seeth to be amisse in his people but forbeare and passe by some smaller offences Pro. 19.11 The discretion of a man deferreth his anger and it is his glory to passe over a transgression And 20.3 It is an honour for a man to cease from strife but every fault will be medling When Thomas out of his infidelity and discontentment had said Iohn 11.16 Come let us goe and dye with him our Saviour did not reprove him nor seeme so much as to have heard and observed his speech Secondly He must be able substantially to prove that to be a sinne which hee doth reprove and to convince the judgement and conscience of the offender therein So the Apostle requireth Timothy 2. Tim. 4.2 to reprove rebuke exhort with all long suffering and doctrine And saith Tit. 1.9 that the minister must be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and convince the gain-sayers Better were it a great deale that we would hold our peace then cry out zealously against such things as wee cannot by sound doctrine and proofes out of Gods word convince and prove to be sinnes To such reprovers it may be said as Iob said to his friends that reproved him for his hipocrisie Iob 6.25 How forcible are right words but what doth your arguing reprove Thirdly Hee must have due respect to the persons whom he doth reprove 1. The sinnes of superiours and magistrates though they may bee reproved yet not with that bitternesse as other mens nor without signification of reverence to their place and calling neither is this to be accounted either base feare or unfaithfulnes 1. Tim. 5.1 Rebuke not an Elder but intreate him as a Father The Prophets themselves when they were to reprove Kings shewed this wisedome When Daniel was to interprete Nabuchadnezzars dreame and so to discover to him his fearefull estate see how dutifull respect he shewed to his place and calling Dan. 4. in three verses of that chapter verse 19 24 27. And the Lord speaketh of it as of a priveledge particularly belonging to himselfe to reprove Kings bitterly Iob 34.18 Is it fit to say to a King thou arâ— wicked and to Princes ye are ungodly 2. Obstinate sinners are more bitterly and sharply to bee reproved then such as sinne of ignorance and infirmity Iude. 22.23 Of some have compassion making a difference and others save with feare pulling them out of the fire 3. In reproving such sinnes as some of his hearers that feare God and have tender hearts may be guilty of he must so temper his reproofe as they may not be discouraged or wounded by it This wisedome you shall see the Apostle used 1. Cor. 6.9.11 When he had said neither fornicators nor adulterers nor theeves nor railers nor drunkards nor revilers nor extortioners shall ever go to heaven he addeth by way of a prevention vers 11. and such were some of you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the spirit of our God The like you shall see Heb. 6.9 Beloved we are perswaded better things of you and things that accompany salvation though we thus speake The fourth point wherein the minister in reproving sinne must shew his wisedome is in discerning rightly when and where to reprove sinne and when to forbeare the reproving of it It is not only a note of a time-server of a timorous and unfaithfull minister to
go into that dungeon must he be cast whence hee shall never get out till hee have paid the uttermost farthing as our Saviour speaketh in another case Matth. 5.26 With such men hell followed death at the heeles Rev. 6.8 The rich man so soone as he was dead went into the torments of hell Luke 16.22 23. Now how soone or how suddenly death may seaze upon us none of us can tell All men lye not long sicke before they dye nor are sicke at all Eccl. 9.12 Man knoweth not his time as the fishes that are taken in an evill net as the birds that are caught in the snare while they are playing and skipping and earing merrily so are the sonnes of men snared in an evill time when it falleth suddenly on them In which respect they that have not their sinnes pardoned must needs live in a continuall feare of death whensoever they thinke seriously upon it As the Apostle saith Heb. 2.15 Christ came to deliver them who through feare of death were all their life time subject to bondage Whereas the man that hath gotten his pardon need not feare death at all but may die in peace and say with Simeon Luke 2.29 Now Lord lettest thou thy servant depart in peace for mine eyes have seene thy salvation Yea may even looke him in the face when he commeth and insult over him as 1 Cor. 15.55 O death where is thy sting Secondly In respect had to the afflictions of this life For 1. Till our sins be pardoned there is no judgement we see or heare of but we have cause to feare it and to live continually in a certaine fearefall expectation of judgement as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 10.27 We have cause to looke for the curse of God in our selves and in our children and in our goods and in our good name in our bodies and in our minds For so hath God threatned by Moses Deut. 28.19 If thou wilt not observe to doe all his commandements and his statutes all these curses shall come upon thee and overtake thee 2. Till our sins be pardoned every affliction and judgement that doth befall us will be intollerable unto us will vexe and disquiet us so as we can with no patience and comfort beare it Sin is like unto old age that maketh a man so weake as even the grashopper will be a burden unto him as Solomon speaketh Ecclesiast 12.5 Or like a bile upon a mans backe or shoulder that maketh him unable to beare any thing This is the true cause of mens extreame impatience in every affliction not the burden or extreamity of the affliction so much as their owne galled backs the biles and sores that they have upon themselves their owne sins that are unpardoned and unsubdued in them And that which the Apostle speaketh of death 1. Cor. 15.56 the sting of death is sin may be said of every affliction and crosse sin is the only thing that maketh it sting and paine us so much as it doth Whereas on the other side when once we have gotten our pardon 1. We may be secure and void of the slavish feare of Gods judgements before they come As David when he had lifted up the light of his countenance upon him saith Psal. 4.8 I will both lay me downe in peace and sleep and 91.5 6. Thou shalt not be afraid for the terrour by night nor for the arrow that flyeth by day nor for the pestilence that walketh in darknesse nor for the destruction that wâ—isteth at noone day 2. When judgements and crosses doe come we shall be able to beare them with patience and comfort Prov. 18.14 The spirit of a man will sustaine his infirmitie Rom. 5.1 Being justified by faith wee have peace with God And then followeth verse 3. wee glory in tribulations also The third and last motive is from the respect had to the comforts we enjoy and desire to enjoy in this life For 1. Till our sins be pardoned we can have no assurance to obtaine of God any of the good things of this life Esa. 59.2 Your iniquities have separated betweene you and your God and your sinnes have hid his face from you that he will not heare 2. Till our sins be pardoned we can have no sound comfort in any of these blessings that we doe enjoy for we have them with Gods curse Vnto them that are defiled and unbelieving saith the Apostle Titus 1.15 is nothing pure Pro. 1 32. The prosperitie of fooles shall destroy them 3. Till our sins be pardoned nothing that we doe can please God Heb. 11.6 Without faith it is impossible to please God 4. Till our sins be pardoned there can be no grace nor goodnesse in us Ezek. 36.25 I will sprinkle cleane water upon you and ye shall be cleane from all your filthinesse then followeth verse 26. A new heart also will I give you and a new spirit will I put within you and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh and give you a heart of flesh and verse 27. I will put my spirit within you and cause you to walke in my statutes And these five motives are in themselves effectuall and forcible enough to worke in every one of us a care to seeke and sue for the pardon of our sins and to seeke it earnestly and to seeke it speedily if God shall be pleased to worke with them For that is an undoubted truth confirmed by infinite examples in dayly experience which our Saviour teacheth Iohn 6.44 No man can come to me except my Father draw him And I may say to you as he doth in the next verse 45. Every one therefore that hath heard these things and hath learned of the Father will come to Christ the only purchaser and disposer of Gods pardons to get his pardon And now having finished the motives I come to shew you the meanes how this pardon may be obtained which is the second generall point I propounded for the enforcing of this exhortation And the meanes we must use are principally foure First The man that would obtaine of God the pardon for his sins must first bring his heart to a sense of his sins this is that that prepareth a man and maketh him capable of a pardon Thou that hast lived the civillest life that a man can lead till thou canst bring thy heart to be troubled and pained with feare and heavinesse for thy sins canst have no hope to get thy pardon Christ promiseth refreshing nor indeed calls nor giveth incouragement to any to come to him but onely to such as are weary and heavy laden Matth. 11.28 And he prosesseth that he was sent to proclaime the Lords Iubile and time of generall pardon and release to none but to the broken hearted and mourners Esay 61.1 3. And comparing himselfe to a good shepheard he saith Ezechiel 34.16 his office was to binde up that which is broken and strengthen that which was sicke but to destroy the fat and
such as love their sins Psal. 11.5 The wicked and him that loveth violence doth his soule hate Of such as goe on in their sins Psal. 68.21 God will wound the head of his enemies Who are these He answereth in the next words which are an exegesis or interpretation of the former such as goe on in their trespasses To such doe all the curses of the law all those sentences of the holy Scripture that set forth the severity of God belong not to such as feele their sins to be a burden to them and desire to turne unto God 1. Tim. 1.9 10. Know this that the Law is made the curses of the Law are written and appointed for the lawlesse and disobedient for the ungodly and for sinners for the unholy and profane c. The second objection is this Though God be infinite in mercy and his common mercies be over all his workes yet his speciall mercy belongeth to none but to his elect and they are but a few Mat. 20.16 Many are called but few are chosen The greatest part of men are vessels of wrath as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 9.22 predestinated and ordained unto damnation Iude 4. And I have so lived as I see cause to feare I am of that number at least I cannot be sure that I shall find mercy with God though I should turne unto him I answer That though 1. the Lord did indeed in his eternall counsell predestinate some unto life and some unto perdition 2. and that the number of the Elect bee small in comparison of the reprobate yet hath no poore sinner that desireth to turne to God any just cause given him to be discouraged from it by this Doctrine This I will prove to you by three reasons First Because no man ought no man can say and conclude that he is a reprobate because of the life he hath lead That he is in the way that leadeth unto destruction he may know but that he is one of those that God did in his eternall decree appoint unto destruction he cannot know 1. Because God hath not by his word or spirit reveiled this to any particular man that he is a reprobate excepting only him that hath sinned against the holy Ghost which sin thou art farre enough from that desirest to repent and to turne to God Concerning the election of particular men God hath indeed given testimony both by his word 1 Thess. 1.4 5. and by his spirit also Rom. 8.16 The spirit it selfe beareth witnesse with our spirit that wee are the children of God 1. Iohn 5.10 He that beleeveth in the Sonne of God hath the witnesse in himselfe But Gods spirit never testified unto any man that he is a reprobate So that to every man that is so conceited we may say as Paul in another case doth Galat. 5.8 This perswasion commeth not of him that calleth you It commeth not of God And as our Saviour saith Matth. 5.37 Whatsoever is more then this commeth of the evill one Besides 2. God hath hertofore and may still call most wicked men at the very last houre of their lives and so declare them to be his elect who of all men in the world were most unlikely to be of his Elect as wee see in the example of the thiefe Luke 23.40 Secondly As no man can justly say he is a reprobate because God neither by his word nor spirit hath testified any such thing of him so such sinners as I now speake of have just cause to judge that they are not reprobates that God hath not appointed them to wrath but to obtaine salvation by our Lord Iesus Christ as the Apostle speaketh 1 Thes. 5.9 For those whom God hath made vessels of wrath are fitted unto destruction as the Apostle saith Rom. 9.22 They goe on still in the way that leadeth unto destruction and are hardened in their sins Though the greatest part of men shall not find mercy with God yet the cause of this is not in the Lord it is in themselves only because they seeke it not Hos. 13.9 O Israel thou hast destroyed thy selfe God sheweth himselfe ready enough to receive even such unto mercy but they care not for it So speaketh Christ even of Ierusalem though she had killed and stoned his Prophets Matth. 23.37 How often would I have gathered thy children together even as a Henne gathereth her chickens under her wings and ye would not That sinner therefore that findeth God hath wrought in him a desire to get under Gods wings a desire to repent and to turne unto God is in the way that leadeth unto life God is preparing and fitting him for glory and therefore he hath just cause to judge that he is no reprobate but a vessell of mercy Rom. 9.23 Thirdly and lastly No man is to judge of his present or future estate nor of Gods purpose towards him by the secret will of God but by his reveiled will Deut. 29.29 The secret things belong unto the Lord our God but those things that are reveiled belong to us and to our children for ever We may not in this case pry curiously nor enquire into the secret counsell of God but reverently admire it and cry with the Apostle Rom 11.33 ô altitudo ô the depth Remember what befell the men of Bethshemesh 1. Sam. 6.19 God smote aboue fifty thousand of them for looking into the Arke of God Looke thou enquire thou into the reveiled will of God and there thou shalt find enough to encourage thee to turne unto him and to assure thee that thou needest not doubt to find mercy and grace with him if thou canst now seeke it First God hath reveiled in his Word that he doth not desire nor take pleasure in the destruction of any wicked man no not in his temporall destruction Hee gave the old World warning of the Floud an hundred and twenty yeares before it came that by their repentance they might have prevented it as you shall see by comparing 1 Peter 3.20 with Gene. 6.3 He gave Pharaoh and the Aegyptians warning of the plagues they enforced him to bring upon them that by their repentance they might prevent them And in giving them warning of the fiery haile he expressely saith he did it to that end that they might save their servants and their cattell from that destruction Exod. 9.19 Send therefore now and gather thy cattell and all that thou hast in the field c. When his people had so deeply provoked him to bring them into miserable captivity and he had assured them by his Prophets that he would do it yet how oft was his heart turned within him and his repentings kindled together as the Prophet speaketh Hosea 11.8 How oft and how earnestly doth he warne them of it How many meanes doth hee use to perswade them that by their repentance they would prevent it See for proofe of this Ieremy 26.2 3. And 36.2 3 6 7. And if hee take no pleasure in the destruction
of the bodies of wicked men is it possible hee should delight in the destruction and damnation of their soules No no hearken how deepely he protesteth against this Ezekiel 33.11 Say unto them as I live saith the Lord I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked Yea he protesteth this so deepely even for this very purpose that hee might encourage every poore sinner to turne unto him I have no pleasure in the death of him that dyeth saith the Lord God Ezekiel 18.32 wherefore turne your selves and live yee Secondly God hath reveiled in his Word that he doth earnestly desire the repentance and salvation of the most wicked man and taketh great pleasure in it and therefore earnestly seeketh to reclaime them Ezek. 33.11 As I live saith the Lord I have no pleasure in his death but that he turne from his way and live turne yee turne yee from your evill wayes for why will yee dye ô house of Israel And this thou hadst heretofore and hast this day experience of in thy selfe How earnestly and how mightily hath God laboured with thee this way Yea he beseecheth thee and prayeth thee to be reconciled to him 2. Cor. 5.20 Yea there is nothing would so much delight him as to see thee repent as is set forth in the father of the prodigall ô what mirth and joy made he when he returned to him Luke 15.23 24. Thirdly God hath reveiled in his Word that Christ with all his merits should be in the ministery of the Gospell offered unto all that feele themselves to be sinners as the brazen serpent was listed up for all to looke upon that were stung Num. 21.9 unto thee as well as unto any other is he offered and thou art commanded to beleeve he dyed for thee Mar. 16.15 Preach the Gospel to every creature And what is it to preach the Gospel to him Surely to say to him as Lu. 2.11 Vnto you is borne this day in the city of David a Saviour which is Christ the Lord. So Christ inviteth all Ioh. 7.37 Iesus cryed saying if any man thirst let him come unto me and drinke And of his invitation of sinners in this sort the Lord saith Esa. 45.19 I said not in vaine seek ye me I the Lord speake righteousnesse If a poore sinner being thus invited should come to Christ for grace would he reject him No in no wise Ioh. 6.37 All that the father giveth mee shall come unto me and him that commeth unto me I will in no wise cast out Fourthly God hath not in words only but really given thee cause to feele by manifold experiments that he loveth thee and wisheth thee well Even this is an argument of his love that he hath preserved thee from so many dangers Ps. 41.11 By this I know that thou favourest me because mine enemy doth not triumph over me that he feedeth and cloatheth thee Deut. 10.18 He loveth the stranger in giving him food and raiment that thou sleepest so safely and quietly on nights Psal. 127.2 He giveth his beloved sleep Thou wilt say these are but common mercies I answer True yet concerning them observe foure things 1. That to the faithfull these are pledges of his speciall love as these places have proved 2. That they are arguments of his goodnesse even towards all men that enjoy them For so saith the Apostle Rom. 2.4 And if any man should have done this for thee saved thy life but once when thou wert in danger to have lost it delivered thee out of debt and danger maintained thee with food and raiment all thy life thou wouldest not doubt but he loved thee unfainedly Thou wouldest count it a foule sin to suspect or doubt of his love or to entertaine such a thought ô but for all that he hath done this for me I doubt I have not his heart I doubt hee hath purposed in himselfe to be my destroyer in the end And is it nothing for thee to suspect this of God 3. Though these be but common mercies yet it is a great sin to despise or set light by them Rom. 2.4 Despisest thou the riches of his goodnesse and forbearance and long suffering 4. Thou depisest them if thou be not by them led and encouraged to repent and turne unto God Rom. ◠4 Lecture XXVI on Psalme 51.1 ◠May 23. 1626. NOw it followeth that we proceed to the second sort of those to whom the consideration of the loving kindnesse tender mercies and the multitude of tender mercies that are in the Lord doth minister cause of comfort and encouragement and those are such as are regenerate and in the state of Grace and have truly repented yet are subject oft to inward feares and trouble by doubting of the mercy and love of God For it is evident by the Word and by daily experience also that many of Gods dearest and choicest servants such as above all other have most title to these speciall mercies of God that wee have heard of are yet much subject to trouble of mind much given to inward heavinesse and feare yea many of them are in that case that David complaineth he was in Psalme 88.15 While I suffer thy terrours I am distracted Yea 2. many of them continue a long time in this case as David complaineth Psal 38.6 I am troubled I am bowed downe greatly I goe mourning all the day long and Heman Psal. 88.15 I am afflicted and ready to dye from my youth up while I suffer thy terrours And upon this ground groweth all this trouble of mind and terrour that they are subject unto that they cannot be perswaded that they are in the favour of God and that his speciall mercy and loving kindnesse belongeth unto them This Heman expresseth to have beene the cause of all his trouble Psalme 88.14 Lord why castest thou off my soule why hidest thou thy face from mee Now before I speake any thing to the comfort of these poore soules I thinke it necessary to give you some reasons why I insist upon this use For I know well that many of you will thinke this a needlesse labour and be little or not at all affected with this Sermon Pro. 27.7 The full soule loatheth the honie combe 1. I know well the most of you stand in no need of comfort you have much more need of humbling then of comfort a great deale The secure sinner that never felt yet what it was to bee troubled in mind for sin hath more need to heare of the terrors of the Law then of the comforts of the Gospell The Law was made saith the Apostle 1. Tim. 1.9 that is appointed and ordained of God for the lawlesse and disobedient for the ungodly and for sinners These comforts that I am to speake of are the childrens bread and it is not meete to take the childrens bread and to cast it to doggs as our Saviour speaketh Matthew 15.26 I know well that such kind of men will bee likely to take hurt by
this that I shall teach by turning the Grace of God into lasciviousnesse as many did in the Apostles dayes Iude 4. To such Christ and the Doctrine of Gods mercy is a stone of stumbling and a rocke of offence as Peter speaketh 1. Peter 2.8 2. I know well that not onely such men but the most of you that professe the feare of God have no need of comfort but of humbling rather As our Saviour speaketh Matthew 9.12 the whole have no neede of a Physician but they that are sicke And you have just cause to desire rather that Doctrine that may search and pierce and wound your hearts then that that should comfort them and to pray with David Psalme 141.5 Let the righteous smite me that is let him reproove mee that shall bee a benefite and a kindnesse unto me The fat and the strong among Gods sheepe and such are the most of you should be fed with judgement as the Lord speaketh Ezek. 34.16 3. I know well that many of you that truly feare God do not stand in present need of comfort you are for the present in no trouble of mind your hearts are chearefull and comfortable through the assurance and feeling you have of Gods love His Candle shineth upon your head as Iob speaketh 29.3 You know the joyfull scund and can take comfort in his word and promises you walke in the light of Gods countenance and of you I may say as Ethan doth Psalm 89.15 Blessed is the people that know the joyfull sound they shall walke O Lord in the light of thy countenance But though I know all this concerning three sorts of you that heare mee now yet dare I not passe over this use of comfort First Because I am sure that some of you that heare me now have present need of it Nay it cannot be presumed but that in so great a congregation specially of voluntaries whom no law of man as on the Sabbaths but their owne inclination and love to the word draweth together there are many tender hearts that have had experience of this trouble of mind This we may learne from the tēder care the Apostle had in writing to particular Churches to prevent the grieving troubling of the hearts of such people which argueth he doubted not but there were such among them Rom. 8. when he had spoken of the dangerous state of the naturall man ver 8 They that are in the flesh cannot please God he addeth verse 9. But yee are not in the flesh but in the spirit And writing to the Church of Corinth which was a congregation very loose and disordered very sharply and namely 1 Cor. 6.9 10. Know ye not that the unrighteous shal not inherit the kingdome of God be not deceived neither fornicators nor Idolaters nor wantons nor theeves nor drunkards nor revilers shall inherite the kingdome of God Hee addeth by way of prevention because he knew that even in that congregation there could not choose but bee some humbled sinners verse 11. And such were some of you but yee are washed but yee are sanctified but yee are justified c. Sundry other such places I could alleadge for this purpose Secondly there is none of you that heare me this day but though you be for the present whole sound in your spirits cheerfull and comfortable and that upon good ground too the Lord in mercy continue you in that estate yet you must looke for a change you must not thinke this cheerfulnes comfort will last alwaies you must looke to drinke of the cup of inward trouble and affliction of minde which the rest of your brethren and sisters have begun to you in sooner or later in one measure or other it may be ye shall not pledge them in the same glasse that Iob or David began to you in the Lord it may bee out of respect to your weaknesse will call for a lesser glasse for you but pledge them you must and pledge them in the same wine in one measure or other ye know not what your measure will be and you must not choose your glasse your selves the cup is in the Lords hand and he mixeth it and he powreth it out as Asaph speaketh for I have not taken this comparison and allegory from the wretched fashion of your drunkards in drinking of healths but from the sacred Word of God Psal. 75.8 Certainely we must looke for an evill day as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 6.13 And we have no reason to thinke or hope we may avoid it if we consider 1. That this hath beene the case not of some or of a few good men but of the whole Church the mother of us all who is in that short booke of the Canticles reported twice to have beene in that case Cant. 3.1 and 5.6 Her welbeloved had withdrawne himselfe and was gone 2. That our blessed Saviour had experience of this tentation and affliction that in his owne sense for the present his father had forsaken him Mat. 27 40. and we are all predestinated to be conformed unto his image in affliction Rom. 8.29 3. We all have the same adversary that other of Gods people have had that will buckle and wrestle with us one day This reason the Apostle giveth the Ephesians why they must looke for an evill day Ephes. 6.12 For we wrestle not against flesh and bloud but against principalities against powers c. And if ever hee assault us these are the tentations he is most likely to assault us by and if thou be free from them thou art not of God thou art an hypocrite thou hast no part in Christ Gods mercy belongeth not unto thee For these are his chiefe his fiery darts as the Apostle calleth them Ephes. 6.16 4. That we all give the Lord as just cause daily by our carnall security and neglect of our watch to humble and afflict us as ever any other of his people have done Insomuch as I may say to every one of you as the Prophet Oded did to the Israelites 2 Chron. 28.10 Are there not with you even with you sinners against the Lord our God And this is a chiefe scourge that the Lord useth to afflict his people for their security by even by withdrawing and hiding himselfe from them As Christ served his Church when she grew lazy and was loath to rise and put on her clothes and defile her feet to open unto him he withdrew himselfe and went away Cant. 5.3 6. So that you that have the most cheerefull and comfortable hearts have cause to hearken to this that I shall say for the comfort of Gods afflicted servants because your selves may have use of it hereafter We have the wit now in summer to provide for winter and oft to traine our souldiers and to try their armour aforehand let us learne to be wise for our soules and to get our armour in a readinesse against the day of conflict we are like to have with Satan In which respect
your selves are precious in Gods sight and of high account with him above all the princes in the world Psal. 147.11 The Lord taketh pleasure in them that feare him He hath appointed the glorious Angels to be your servants Mat. 18.10 Take heed you despise not one of these little ones for I say unto you that in heaven their Angels do alway behold the face of my father You are more gracious with him and may prevaile more with him in prayer and a wise Christian had rather to have one of you to pray for him then all the learned and eloquent men in the world Psal. 145.19 He will fulfill the desire of them that feare him and 10.17 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the humble Your prayers and services how poore and unperfit soever they seeme to your selves he will take in good part Mal. 3.17 I will spare them as a man spareth his owne sonne that serveth him He will not be rigorous to observe what is amisse in your services Mic. 7.18 Who is a God like unto thee that pardoneth iniquity and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage And in this respect you have just cause to be comfortable Rom. 8.31 If God be for us who can be against us at least to hurt us 4. You are the people whom Christ as I told you before hath more care of then of all the world nay then of all his Church besides whom he graciously and earnestly inviteth to come unto him and promiseth ease unto Mat. 11.28 Come unto me all ye that are weary and heavy laden and I will give you rest And therefore you have cause to rejoyce And I may say to you as they did to Bartimeus Mar. 10.49 Be of good comfort arise he calleth thee 5. And lastly you are the people that have speciall interest in all Gods mercies If there be any goodnesse any mercy in the Lord as you have heard from this Text there is an infinite multitude of them they are all yours Luke 1.50 His mercy is on them that feare him from generation to generation You therefore that feare God know 1 that you ought to be comfortable that it is your sin that you are not learne to check your selves for it and say as Psal. 42.11 Why art thou cast downe ô my soule and why art thou disquieted within me 2 Pray to God that he would make thee cheerefull as David doth Ps. 51.8 Make me to heare joy and gladnesse that the bones that thou hast broken may rejoyce and 86.4 Rejoyce the soule of thy servant For he and he onely is able to comfort them that are cast down Esa. 51.12 I even I am he that comforteth you Lecture XXVII On Psalme 51.1 2. May 30. 1626. THe fourth and last thing that I am to say to these poore servants of God that are afflicted in Conscience is That the objections they make against themselves and the reasons whereby they use to conclude against themselves that they have just cause to be thus heavy and uncomfortable are weake and insufficient to inferre any such thing upon The first and chiefe objection they make against themselves is this Alas I cannot be assured of the favour of God or that I have any part in Christ or in his speciall mercy but am rather perswaded God hath rejected me and maketh no other reckoning of me then of an enemy and a castaway and how can I then be comfortable and cheerefull Now my answer unto this so dangerous an objection shall consist of two parts For I will shew you 1 how they that are in this case must stay and comfort themselves while they continue in this tentation that they may not faint and sinke under it and 2 how and by what meanes they may recover themselves out of it and get the victory over it For the first There be five considerations that are of great force to support Gods poore servants that are in this case First Thou must consider that thou hast no cause to give credit unto this perswasion For it is but a tentation of Satan as thou maist know by this because it is so directly opposite to the Word of God The spirit of God saith 1 Tim. 1.15 that this is a true saying and by all meanes worthy to be received that Christ Iesus came into the world to save sinners That above all others such as thou art that are heavy laden are invited by Christ to come to him and promiseth that he will give them rest Mat. 11.28 That this is Gods commandement that wee should beleeve on the name of his son 1 Ioh. 3.23 That Gods mercy belongeth to them that feare him throughout all generations Luk. 1.50 And what spirit then must that needs be that would perswade thee that thou hast no part in Christ nor in the mercy of God Certainely it must needs be the spirit of Satan who is called our adversary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Pet. 5.8 an enemy and a slanderer a lyer and the father of lies â—oh 8 44. And wilt thou beleeve him 2. But thou sayst thine owne heart perswadeth thee so I answer thy estate is not to be judged of as thou speakest and thinkest of thy selfe For as there is that maketh himselfe rich Pro. 13.7 full of peace and joy from assurance of his salvation and of Gods favour to him that hath nothing not one jot of true peace and joy no favour at all with God so there is that maketh himselfe poore perswadeth himselfe to be in a most wretched estate and hath great riches is highly in Gods favour and hath great store of saving grace It is not therefore safe for a man to judge of his owne estate according to the perswasion he hath of himselfe specially for a Christian that is in this tentation that is in the case of spirituall desertion to judge of his estate towards God according to the perswasion he hath of himselfe As in time past there was much infidelity malice covetousnesse in thee and yet thou didst not thinke so nor couldst be induced to beleeve it so there may be now much grace in thee and yet in this astonishment of thy soule thou canst not see it to be so Thy estate is not to be judged of according to that that thou speakest and thinkest of thy selfe being in this case For thou art now sicke and sicke of such a disease as deadneth and distempereth thine understanding Matth. 9.12 Have yee not knowne many that in burning feavers and such like diseases have had such thoughts and speaches as in their health they would have abhorred And of such a one we are apt to say alas it is not he but his disease that maketh him speake and think so and so shouldst thou say of thy selfe now as Asaph did being in this very case Psal. 77.10 I said this is mine infirmity God forbid he should judge of thee as thou dost of thy selfe in this case No no
all thy getting get understanding For riches and honor are with her yea durable riches and righteousnesse Pro. 8.18 and 2. thou that hast ever felt the worke of grace comfort of Gods spirit in thy selfe mayest boldly from thy former experience conclude as David doth Psalme 23. â— Surely goodnes and mercy shall follow mee all the dayes of my life and I shall dwell in the house of the Lord for ever Iohn 8.35 The servant abideth not in the house for ever but the sonne doth Though my love to God be changeable yet Gods love to me is not Esa. 64.5 In those is continuance and we shall be saved Though therefore the comforter have withdrawne himselfe from thee for a time be sure he will returne againe and therefore wait for him And that which the Prophet saith of his vision may fitly be applyed to this purpose Hab. 2.3 Though it tarry wait for it for it will surely come it will not tarry hee meaneth one moment longer then the appointed time the fittest time Resolve with thy selfe as the Prophet doth Esay 8.17 I will wait upon the Lord that hideth his face from the house of Iacob even from his owne chosen people sometimes and I will looke for him Certainely of this sicknesse of thy soule I may say to thee as Christ did of Lazarus Iohn 11.4 this sicknesse is not unto death thou shalt surely recover it thy sorrow shall be turned into joy as our Saviour hath promised Iohn 16.20 The third direction is this Thou must well examine thy present estate and thou shalt find that though the spirit of adoption seeme to be gone and thou canst not find that worke of the spirit in thy selfe yet the spirit of sanctification abideth still in thee and if thou wilt well examine thy selfe thou shalt find that worke of the spirit in thee 1 Iohn 2.17 The annointing which ye hâ—ve received of him abideth in you and 3.9 Whosoever is borne of God doth not commit sinne that is as other men doe or as himselfe did before for his seed remaineth in him Examine thy heart well and thou shalt find evident notes of this First Thou art afraid to doe anything that thou knowest would offend God and whence commeth that from flesh and bloud No no of every naturall man the Apostle pronounceth Rom. 3.18 There is no feare of God before his eyes Secondly Thou lovest all that feare God and this is a certaine signe Gods spirit abideth in thee 1 Iohn 3.13 14. Marveâ— not my â—rethren though the world hate you wee know that wee have passed from death to life because wee love the Brethren Thirdly even in this case wherein now thou art thou prayest still and darest not neglect that duty as David did Psalme 31.22 I said in my hast I am cut off from before thine eyes neverthelesse thou heardest the voice of my supplications when I cryed unto thee Even then I plyed thee with supplications and 61.2 From the end of the earth will I cry unto thee when my heart is overwhelmed And whence commeth this I pray you Surely these prayers of all others proceed from the spirit as the Apostle teacheth Romans 8.26 The spirit helpeth our infirmities for wee know not what wee should pray for as wee ought but the spirit it selfe maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot bee uttered Fourthly thou lovest God though he doe hide his face and frowne on thee yea this very sorrow and anguish thou art in is a certaine Symptome and signe of thy love to God that is the cause that is the roote of it thou couldest not bee troubled as thou art with this that thou wantest the sense of Gods love if thou didst not dearely love him Certainely thou art sicke of love as the Church was Canticles 2.5 When Christ withdrew himselfe a while from her and shee sought him so carefully shee bewrayeth and could not conceale this to be the cause of her griefe Cant 3.1 2 3. I â—ought him whom my soule loveth I will go into the city and seeke him whom my soule loveth I said unto the watch-men saw ye him whom my soule loveth And whence came it that Mary wept so Luke 7.47 She loved much And whence commeth this I pray thee that thou so lovest the Lord From flesh and bloud No no this can come from nothing but from Gods spirit saving grace as is plaine by that question thrice moved to Peter Ioh. 21.15 17. Dost thou love me And by that of the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.3 If any man love God the same is knowne of him Fiftly and lastly Thou dost at the least unfainedly desire to feare God and to love him and to call upon him and to love his children and it is a great griefe and trouble to thy heart that thou canst not doe it better To will is present with thee as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 7.18 Certainely this change that is wrought in thy will these unfained desires of grace doe prove evidently that the spirit of God dwelleth in thee Phil. 2.13 It is God that worketh in you both to will and to doe of his good pleasure And Nehe. 1.11 Nehemiah proveth himselfe to be Gods servant even by this note because hee desired to feare Gods name Now from these five notes of Gods spirit dwelling in thee thou mayest infallibly inferre these conclusions for the recovering of thy comfort 1. That thou hast faith and art thereby united unto Christ. 1 Iohn 3.24 Hereby we know that hee abideth in us by the spirit which he hath given us And 4.13 Hereby wee know that wee dwell in him and he in us because hee hath given us of his spirit As the naturall spirit is in no member that is not united to the head so can the spirit of sanctification bee in none that is not by faith knit unto Christ our head as the Apostle applyeth this comparison Ephesians 4.16 And our Saviour Iohn 15.4 As the branch cannot beare fruit of it selfe unlesse it abide in the Vine no more can yee except ye abide in me 2. That thou hast just cause to bee comfortable thou hast the roote and ground of sound comfort in thy selfe Psalme 32.11 Bee glad in the Lord and rejoyce ye righteous and shout for joy all ye that are upright in heart 3. That it is thy great sin for which thou hast just cause to checke and blame thy selfe that thou art not more thankefull that thou rejoycest no more in thine estate Is it thinkest thou 〈◊〉 blessing or a common blessing to have Christ to have Gods spirit dwelling in thee to have this blessed change wrought in thy soule Paul giveth thankes for this Romans 6.17 God bee thanked that ye were the servants of sinne but ye have obeyed from the heart that forme of Doctrine that was delivered unto you And 1 Thessal 3.9 What thankes can we render to God againe for you for all the joy wherewith we rejoyce for your sakes before our
confession and aggravating of the sinnes of that Church and Nation And thus have you heard the Doctrine confirmed to you in both the branches of it Now for the grounds and reasons of it they are worth the enquiring into why have Gods servants beene wont thus to confesse their sinnes and that so fully and at large unto God Yea why hath God required them thus to do it and delighted in it Surely the Lord knoweth all our sins better then our selves and neede not have them discovered to him by us O God saith David Psalme 69.5 thou knowest my foolishnesse and my sinnes are not hid from thee And 1 â—9 2 4. Thou art acquainted with all my wayes there is not a word in my tongue but thou knowest it altogether thou knowest my thoughts afarre off And why have Gods people so openly before men discovered their owne shame seeing wee are bound to have a care even of our neighbours good name and not to publish his faults Matthew 18.15 Tell him of his fault betweene thee and him alone much more are wee bound to have care of our owne credit I answer Three reasons principally have moved Gods people to doe this First The fulnesse and aboundance of their hearts Their hearts have beene so full of the sight and sense of their sinnes that they could not containe themselves they must needes give a vent to their heart by confessing of them Out of the aboundance of the heart saith our Saviour Matthew 12.34 the mouth speaketh This appeareth to bee one reason why David here bursteth forth in this confession his sinne was ever before him And this was one reason doubtlesse why Iohn Baptists hearers could not hold but must needes in so publike an assembly burst foorth into a confession of their sinnes Matt. 3.6 Affection if it be full and vehement cannot bee kept close but it will out as wee see in the example of Ioseph Genesis 45 1. Hee could not refraine himselfe before all them that stood by but hee must utter his affection to his brethren Secondly They have done this and God would have them do it to testifie the sincerity and unfeinednesse of their repentance For as it is a signe a man loveth his sin and it is sweete to him when hee hideth it under his tongue and spareth it as Zophar speaketh Iob 20.12 13. So is this a good signe a man hateth his sinne and is desirous to leave it when hee is willing to disclose and confesse it freely The sicke man that will not bee content to tell his Physician what the meate was that hee surfetted of never meaneth to forsake that meate and that is the very cause why hee will not discover it So is it in this case Men by nature are full of selfe-love and cannot abide to heare any evill of themselves from their dearest friends much more to speake any thing to their owne disgrace And this hypocrisie and selfe-love is a chiefe cause of mens unwillingnesse to confesse their sinnes So Tremellius and others render that clause of Iobs words Iob 31.33 Hiding out of the love of my selfe my sinnes So that this argueth a man hath more in him then nature when hee can freely confesse his sinnes This is Davids meaning Psalme 32.2 Blessed is the man in whose spirit there is no guile As if hee should say While I kept silence I had a false heart my spirit was full of guile but when I became able fully to acknowledge my sinne then was my heart purged from that guile and hypocrisie that was in it before So Iob reckoneth this among the best arguments of his sinceritie and uprightnesse of heart that he could freely confesse his sins Iob. 31.33 He covered not his transgressions as Adam did hiding his iniquity in his bosome Thirdly and lastly They have done this and God hath required them to doe it that they might give glory unto God This reason Ioshuah giveth to Achan Iosh 7.19 My sonne give I pray thee glory to the Lord God of Israel and make confession unto him and tell me now what thou hast done hide it not from mee 1. In confessing our sinnes to God we give glory to him For wee acknowledge the righteousnesse and equity both of his commandements and threatnings and this reason David giveth verse 4. why he doth thus confesse his sins here That thou mightest be justified when thou speakest and cleare when thou judgest 2. In confessing our sins before men we give glory to God For he is greatly glorified by our profession of repentance when just occasion serveth Matthew 5.16 And therefore when Luke had said Act. 19.17 that the Name of the Lord Iesus was magnified in Ephesus he bringeth this for the proofe of it verse 18. And many that beleeved came and confessed and shewed their deeds Lecture XXXII On Psamel 51.3 Iuly 18. 1626. IT followeth wee proceed to the uses that are to the be made of it which are principally two 1. To exhort us to seeke for this grace 2. To direct us how to try and examine our selves whether wee have yet attained to it or no. The first use I say is to exhort us to seeke for this grace that is here commended to us in the example of David he when God effectually touched his heart with true sight and sense of his sins did breake forth into a free and full confession of it so shall wee bee ready to doe if ever wee attaine to true repentance hee tooke this course to finde mercy with God in the pardon of his sins and so must wee doe if ever we will hope to obtaine mercy and comfort Now in this example of David we have three sorts of confession of sin propounded and commended to us for our imitation 1. Hee confessed his sin to Nathan 2. Samuel 12 13. David said unto Nathan I have sinned against the Lord. 2. He confessed his sinne to the congregation and Church of God for hee directed this Psalme that containeth the discovery and confession of his sin to the chiefe Musician for the use of the Temple verse 1. and publisheth it for the vse of the Church to the end of the world 3. He confessed his sin chiefly and most fully to the Lord himselfe as appeareth verse 4. and sundry other verses of this Psalme For the first Why did he confesse his sin unto Nathan his owne subject and servant Why did hee not rather when his sin was effectually discovered unto him betake him unto some secret place and confesse and bewaile his sins unto God I answer He saw it necessary to do it 1. To make knowne and approve his repentance unto the Prophet who was better able to judge of it then himselfe 2. That hee might receive comfort from the Prophet in the distresse and anguish of his conscience And surely every Christian when hee is in Davids case must if he be wise do as David did Concerning this confession of our sin in private
signified the sword and famine and pestilence that God would bring upon the world went forth we reade in verse 2. that the white horse which signified the preaching of the Gospel was sent forth conquering and to conquer the Gospel was preached with great evidence and demonstration of the spirit And the Apostle telleth us Heb. 6.7 8. that the earth that drinketh in the raine that falleth oft upon at and bringeth forth thornes and bryers is neere unto cursing There is therefore just cause that we should all take to heart this great increase of all grosse sinnes amongst us David did so and we are sure hee did no more in it then hee was bound to doe Psal. 119.53 Horrour hath taken hold upon me because of the wicked that forsake thy Law Phinehas and all Gods people with him did so Iosh. 22.18 Ye rebell to day against the Lord and to morrow he will be wrath with the whole Congregation of Israel And marke the reason verse 20. Did not Achan the son of Zerah commit a trespasse in the accursed thing and wrath fell on all the Congregation and that man perished not alone in his iniquity If any man say How can this stand with the justice of God to punish us for other mens sins to lay to our charge the drunkennesse blasphemies and whoredomes committed by other men in the towne and country where wee live Considering what Abraham saith to the Lord Gen. 18.25 Farre be it from thee to stay the righteous with the wicked and that the righteous should bee as the wicked that bee farre from thee shall not the Iudge of all the world doe right I Answer God never punisheth any for the sins of others but when they are some way or other guilty of other mens sins A man may make himselfe partaker of other mens sins though hee commit not those sins himselfe Bee not partaker of other mens sins saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 5.22 Yea wee shall finde that a whole towne nay even a whole land is oft in Scripture said to be guilty of a sin and defiled with it that was committed but by some private man that lived in it So it is said of murder Num. 35.33 Bloud defileth the land and the land cannot bee cleansed of the blood that is shed therein but by the blood of him that shed it And againe Deut. 19.13 Thine eye shall not pitty him but thou shalt put away the guilt of innocent blood from Israel So when the Lord had reckoned up many great sinnes that were committed by the inhabitants of Canaan Levit. 18. hee bids his people they shall not doe so for by these saith he verse 25. the land is defiled So it is said of the man that would take againe the wife that he had once put away and another man had married her Deut. 24 4. He may not take her againe after that shee is defiled for that is abomination before the Lord and thou shalt not cause the land to sin The whole towne and countrey you see may become guilty of a sinne which one man hath committed in it And surely this is a just cause of feare that we shall all smart for these foule sinnes committed amongst us because wee have drawne upon our selves the guilt of these sinnes we have made them our owne and that five wayes especially First By applauding and loving men the better for these sins He that never was drunke in his life nor ever sware oath nor committed whoredome yet if he love them that are addicted to these sins he maketh himselfe guilty of these sins yea he is more culpable before God for taking pleasure in them that commit these sins then for committing them himselfe Therefore the Apostle maketh this the height of sinne in them that God hath given up to a reprobate minde Rom. 1.32 They not onely doe these things but have pleasure in thâ—m that doe them But are there any so wicked Surely there have beene such even in Gods Church Mic. 3.2 that hate the good and love the evill even eo nomiâ—â— because they are good they hate them and because they are evill they love them And alas some such there bee still in every place that take great ioy and solace in the sins of others Hos. 7.3 And on the contrary there are some to whom it is meate and drinke to mocke at goodnesse Iere. 15.17 I sat not in the assembly of the mockers nor rejoyced Secondly By not shunning but maintaining unnecessary familiarity and friendship with these grosse sinners we make our selves guilty of their sinnes I know a man may converse with them 1. Vpon necessary occasions in the affaires of this life to buy and sell eate and drinke with them occasionally and be no way guilty of their sinnes 1 Cor. 5.10 2. I know the joyning with them in Gods service maketh us not guilty of their sinnes as some have erroneously conceited For the faithfull continued daily with one accord in the Temple and worshipped God there Acts 2.46 though a great number of those that joyned with them were Pharisees and Sadduces and such as had betrayed and murdered the Lord of life But to be too familiar with such men to converse as much with them as with any other to bee as merry in the company of such as of any other as many of you are doth doubtlesse make you partakers of their sinnes Have no fellowship with the unfruitfull workes of darkenesse saith the Apostle Eph. 5.11 but rather reproove them A companion of fooles shall be destroyed saith Solomon Pro. 13.20 and 2 Iohn 11. Hee that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his evill deeds I will not sit with the wicked saith David Psal. 26.5 6. and what followeth I will wash mine hands in innocency and so will I compasse thine Altar As if he had said If I should sit and converse with lewd men I could not be innocent and free from their sinne Ieremy taketh great comfort in this that he had not sat in the assembly of the mockers Ier. 15.17 For this greatly hardeneth them in their sinnes because they see no man liketh the worse of them for it If all honest men would shunne their company certainely it would be of great force to make them ashamed of their sins and so to bring them to repentance for this is Gods ordinance 2 Thes. 3.14 Have no company with him that he may be ashamed Thirdly If we do not professe and shew our dislike and hatred to such sins as farre as in us lyeth we make our selves guilty of them Therefore Solomon maketh this a note of them that keepe the Law Pro. 28.4 that they will set themselves against the wicked And Christ commendeth it as a singular grace in the Angel of the Church of Ephesus Reu. 2.2 that he could not beare with them that were evill men They that doe not so make themselves guilty of their sins Iacob thought he should have beene guilty of the
had not knowne sinne effectually for doubtlesse hee did by nature know many sins or to my good and comfort but by the Law The word is a lampe unto our feete and a light unto our pathes as David calleth it Psalme 119.105 It is a glasse that will discover unto us what manner of men wee are Iames 1.23 24. Let us therefore even for this cause desire not onely to live where wee may have this light but to increase also in the knowledge of the Word Let us therfore make this use of the light we live in and use the word as a glasse that we may know our sins better the more light wee have the better we may discerne what is amisse about us It is made the property of a wicked man to hate the Word for this and refuse to come at it because it discovereth to him his sins Iohn 3.20 Every one that doth evill hateth the light neither commeth bee to it lest his deeds should be reproved And on the contrary it is said of every one that hath grace that he loveth the Word the better even for this cause Iohn 3.21 He that doth truth that is practiseth what he knoweth and maketh conscience of his waies commeth to the light that his deeds may be made manifest Secondly He that would be able to confesse his sins unto God aright must observe his own waies well bethink himselfe well before hand or when he doth ought whether it be lawfull or no. He that never mindeth nor regardeth what he doth whether it please God or no how should he ever know his sins or confesse them aright unto God We are therfore oft commanded to set our minds and hearts upon that wee doe Pro. 4.26 Ponder the path of thy feet Hag. 1.5 Consider your wayes And the godly man is described by this property Pro. 14.15 The prudent looketh well to his going Yea this is spoken of as a speciall mean and help unto repentance Ps. 119.9 Wherwith shall a young man cleanse his way By taking heed thereto according to thy word ver 59. I thought on my wayes and turned my feete unto thy testimonies And on the other side this is made a chiefe cause why men commit many sins and never see them nor are troubled with them that they go rashly on in their waies at all adventures Keri Levit. 26.21 that they never consider what they do Esa. 1.3 that they despise their wayes regard them not as if they should never be called to account for them Pro. 19.16 And yet as light account as thou makest of them know God will reckon with thee for them one day Matt. 12.36 If men would thinke and consider what they do it would either keepe them from doing evill or when they had done amisse they would be able to discerne it and make their peace with God Solomon saith of the wise man Eccl. 2.14 that his eyes are in his head and in your worldly businesses when you buy or sell or do any worke in your calling you will mind that you goe about that you receive no hurt by your carelesnes and want of taking heed O that wee could learne to bee as wise for our soules to mind and set our hearts upon every thing wee doe least wee offend God by it This is required of us not only in our recreations and in the ordinary affaires of our calling but even in the services we doe unto God Take heed how you heare saith our Saviour Luke 8.18 Take heed to thy foote saith Solomon Eccle 5.1 when thou entrest into the house of God As if hee had sayd Marke what thou dost and consider whether thou performe thy service to God as thou shouldest doe and be more ready to heare then to offer the sacrifice of fooles for they consider not that they doe evill As if hee should say this is the cause why most men offer such foolish sacrifices unto God they consider not what they do Thirdly He that would be able to confesse his sins unto God aright must use to take a dayly account of himselfe and of his wayes This examination of our selves wee find oft prescribed in the word as a speciall meanes and helpe to bring us unto true repentance Lamentati 3.40 Let us search and try our wayes and turne againe unto the Lord. Psalme 4.4 Tremble and sinne not examine your owne heart upon your bed And on the other side the neglect of it is mentioned as a chiefe cause and signe of impenitency Ieremy 8.6 No man repented him of his wickednesse saying what have I done And as this examination of our selves is profitable and necessary so the oftener wee use it the more profitable it will be Three notable benefits wee shall receive by it if wee would accustome our selves to use it every day 1. It would be a good meanes to bridle us and restraine us from sin when wee considered this with our selves this I must account with God and mine owne conscience for before I sleep As the dayly thinking of the generall account wee must one day come to is most effectuall this way as is plaine in that speech of the Apostle 2 Corinth 5.10 11. so would the thought of this particular account wee bring our selves to doe us great good also 2. It would free us from the feare of sudden death which may befall any of us and we would be prepared for it when we suffer no sin to lodge with us all night that we have not repented of Watch yee therefore saith our Saviour Marke 13.35 36. for yee know not when the master of the house commeth lest comming suddenly hee find you sleeping When a man hath made his peace with God he may sleepe quietly he need not feare death Psal. 4 8. I will both lay me downe in peace and sleepe 3 By this meanes a man may remember his sins and the circumstances of them much better and so more fully and effectually confesse them unto God Whereas if wee suffer our selves to runne long upon the score wee shall bee apt to forget much and not bee so sensible as when our sins were fresh in memory In this case we may say as Iob. 13.12 though he speaketh it there in another sense our memories are like unto ashes Fourthly Hee that would confesse his sinnes in an effectuall manner unto God must not onely observe and call himselfe to an account for his daily sins which happily will not much affect him but keepe in mind and call oft to remembrance his old sins such as he hath most fouly offended God by in times past that he may renew his repentance for them Deut. 9.7 Remember and forget not how thou provokedst the Lord to wrath in the wildernes Thus doth David remember the sins of his youth Psal. 25.7 Fiftly and lastly He that would fully and effectually confesse his sins to God must beg grace and helpe of God to doe it For wee have heard it is a
Saviour mentioneth as a naturall effect and consequent of that poverty of spirit and mourning for it that is in his people Mat. 5.3 6. This was that doubtlesse that made Paul set such a price upon Christ to count all things but dung that hee might win Christ that he might be found in him that he might know him and the power of his resurrection as he professeth of himselfe Phil. 3.8 10. This was that that made David to thirst and long after Gods Sanctuary and ordinances as hee did Psal. 27.4 he made this his onely suit and 42.1 2. he cryeth out my soule panteth after thee O God my soule thirsteth for God for the living God when shall I come and appeare before God These men as you have heard were much exercised with the sight and thought of their sins and corruptions and this is certainely an inestimable benefit to have our stomacke and appetite to this food preserved in us For so our Saviour saith of such Mat. 5.6 that they are in a happy case and giveth such a reason of it as may put all out of doubt for they shall be satisfied Fourthly By this meanes God maketh his people heartily and unfainedly thankefull for his mercy in Christ able to relish the sweetnesse that is in it which none can doe but they that have a sound sight and sence of their owne sins and corruptions This made Christ so deare and sweet to that poore woman Lu. 7.38 Shee washed his feet with her teares she wiped them with her haire she kissed them she annointed them surely she loved Christ so dearely because many sins were forgiven her ver 47. her sins were still fresh in her remembrance This we may also see in the holy Apostle who when he had mentioned at large the knowledge and sense he had of his own corruptions Rom. 7. â—5 he suddenly breaketh forth in these words I thanke God through Iesus Christ our Lord. As if he had said O wretched man that I am so full of sin corruption what would become of me were it not for Christ What cause have I to praise God for his mercy in Christ for shewing any respect unto me for preserving and upholding of me So when he calleth to mind his old sin 1 Tim. 1. see how he taketh occasion thereby to magnifie the mercy of God towards him 1. In the beginning of his speech verse 12 13. I thanke Christ Iesus our Lord for putting mee into the ministery who was before a blasphemer and a persecutor 2 In the conclusion of his speech ver 17. Now unto the King eternall immortall invisible the only wise God be honour and glory for ever and ever Amen Fiftly By this meanes God keepeth his children in awe and maketh them fearefull to sin by setting their sins they have formerly committed before them and giving them an effectuall sight and sense of them The Apostle maketh this a fruit and effect of godly sorrow 2 Cor. 7.11 This very thing that ye have bin sorrowfull after a godly sort see what care it hath wrought in you Certainly the man that hath a true knowledge and sense of his sins will be afraid to sin againe the burnt child will dread the fire On the other side a man that is past feeling hath no sense of sin will be ready to give himselfe over unto lasciviousnesse to worke all uncleannes even with gredines as the Apostle speaketh Eph. 4.19 Sixtly and lastly The Lord by this meanes maketh his people charitable and pitifull towards their brethren that do offend and keepeth them from cruelty and rigour in censuring of others He that is well acquainted with the corruption of his own heart will be far from judging any one to be an hypocrite or void of grace because he seeth many frailties and faylings in him Speake evill of no men saith the Apostle Tit. 3.2 â— but shew all meekenesse to all men for we our selves were sometimes foolish and disobedient deceived serving divers lusts and pleasures And our Saviour telleth us Mat. 1.5.3 that the cause why hypocrites are so apt to judge and censure others even for-motes they spie in them is because they discerne not the beames that is in their owne eyes Lecture XLII On Psalme 51.3 Decemb. 5. 1626. IT followeth now that we proceed to the uses that this Doctrine serveth unto And they are principally two 1. For exhortation and 2 For reproofe And for the first The use of exhortation It serveth to perswade us that we would be afraid of sin and take heed of it This is certainly a duty that wee all neede oft to bee put in mind of and exhorted unto It would be a matter of unspeakeable use and benefit unto us if we could be afraid of sin We shall never be able to keepe our selves from the danger of any sin till we can esteeme of sin as of a mortall enemy and bee afraid of it The godly man is described by this property Eccle 9.2 that he feareth an oath he is afraid of sin Now there is great force in this Doctrine to perswade us to bee afraid of sin and to take heed of it Even the consideration of the after-thoughts we shall one day have of our sins and the trouble that our owne consciences will put us unto for them The force that there is in this Doctrine to perswade us unto this duty will appeare to us in foure points First Our conscience will be apt to bring our sin into our remembrance to set it before us and to accuse us for it Though we sin never so secretly could be most certaine that it should never bring us to any shame or punishment in this world yet can we not be secure from the accusation of our own conscience we cannot be certaine we shall never heare of it againe When we have done with our sin it will not have done with us but when the pleasure of it is quite gone we know not how soone nor how oft our conscience will be apt to bring it into our remembrance to lay it in our dish upbraid us with it Thus we see it did with David here his sin he saith was ever before him Thus it did as we heard the last day with Iosephs brethren twenty yeares after their sin was committed Genesis 42.21 Thus it did with Iob 13.26 he possessed the sinnes of his youth Secondly Our conscience will bee apt not onely to bring our sin into our remembrance but also to smite us and wound us for it So it is divers times said of David 1 Samuel 24.5 and 2 Samuel 24.10 that his heart did smite him When our sin is thus brought into our remembrance and set before us by our conscience it will appeare unto us in another fashion and shape then it did before when we first knew it When it first came unto us to tempt and allure us it came like a friend and did looke amiably and pleasantly upon us It promised us
any offence I have committed against men or wrong I have done to them I regard it not that never troubleth me I answer No no it was farre from him to thinke so The wrong hee had done to men by these his sins did trouble his conscience at this time exceedingly as appeareth in the 14. verse Deliver mee from blood-guiltinesse O God thou God of my salvation From bloods it is in the originall in the plurall number The blood of Vriah and of all that were slaine with him lay heavy upon his conscience Nay he knew full well he could have no hope to finde mercy with God at this time by his prayer if hee had not beene troubled in conscience for the wrong hee had done unto men by his sin nay if hee had not unfainedly desired to the utmost of his power to give them satisfaction and make them amends for the wrong hee had done unto them Wee know the rule of Christ which is doubtlesse a morall law and was well knowne to David and written in his heart Mat. 5.23 24. If thou bringest thy gift to the Altar and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee leave there thy gift before the Altar and goe thy way first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift Hee knew full well that the wrong that is done to the basest subject or tenant or servant that any man keepeth will cry to God for vengeance against him and that God will not be appeased till satisfaction be made or at the least endeavoured to be made to the party that was wronged by him When the blood of the poore Gibeonites was unjustly shed by Saul God would not be appeased with the land till the Gibeonites though they were but poore snakes and slaves had satisfaction given unto them as you may read 2 Sam. 21.1 3. Now followeth the fourth and last question Why then doth he say heere that he had sinned onely against the Lord Why doubleth hee his speech thus pathetically Against thee thee onely have I sinned I answer His words are to be taken as spoken not simply but comparatively As if he had said Though by my sins I have many wayes offended against man and wronged him yet the wrong I have done in this to any man is nothing in comparison of the wrong the dishonour the contempt I have done to thy Majesty Though I bee deepely wounded for the wrong I have done to men by my sin yet the griefe and trouble of minde I conceive for that is nothing in comparison of that anguish I finde in my soule for my despising of thee and that light account of thee and of thine eye that hath beene vpon me By the like phrase the captivity is called Ezek. 7.5 An evill an onely evill that is the greatest evill that ever befell that nation So then the Doctrine that ariseth from these words thus opened is this That the offence we have done to God by our sin though it bee not the onely yet it is the chiefe thing above all other that should make us to hate sin and to mourne for it Two branches you see there are of this doctrine and both of them grounded upon that which you have now heard observed unto you in this example of David 1. It is not the onely cause why sin is to bee hated and mourned for 2. It is yet the chiefe cause of all other The former branch shall be confirmed unto you in two points First The very consideration and respect we have to the evill consequents of sin and the punishments that God hath threatned in his word and doth daily exercute upon us for sin may be a just cause even to a faithfull and good soule to move him to be afraid of sin and to hate it and mourne for it If the tokens we discerne of judgements imminent over the nation bring our sins into our remembrance and breed feare and sorrow in us for them as they are apt oft to do with sundry of Gods best servants that is no signe of an heart void of faith David professeth it was so with him Psal. â—19 120 My flesh trembleth for feare of thee and I am afraid of thy judgements Iosiah is commended of God even for this 2 King 22 19. Nay it is no evill signe to be afraid of sin and troubled with feare and griefe for it by the thoughts wee have of our death and of the judgement to come and even of hell it selfe Knowing the terrours of the Lord saith Paul having spoken of the judgement to come 2 Cor. 5.11 wee perswade men and are made manifest unto God And our Saviour chargeth us to feare God even out of this consideration that he hath power to cast both the body and soule into hell Luke 12 5. Neither is it unlawful to mourne for sin even because of those scourges and corrections we receive from the hand of God for it in this life All our afflictions should bring our sins into our remembrance and humble us for them Our sins are the onely things that keepe good things from us as the Prophet speaketh Ier. 5.25 Our sins are the onely causes of all miseries we are subject unto how bitter and extreme soever they be Because thy sins are increased saith the Lord Ier. 30.15 I have done these things unto thee All the evils therefore that wee endure should worke vpon us as they did upon Gods people Lam. 5.15 16. The ioy of our heart is ceased our dance is turned into mourning the crowne is fallen from our head woe unto us that wee have sinned And it is certainely a grievous sin and an argument of a strange stupidity and hardnesse of heart in us that the Lord scourging us so oft one way or other by his judgements we mourne no more for our sins that are the causes of it By every judgement and affliction God calleth us to sorrow for our sin In that day saith the Prophet Esay 22.12 did the Lord call to weeping and to mourning And Mic. 6.9 The Lords voice cryeth to the City so unto the towne to the family to the person whom he smiteth with any of his corrections And what doth it cry Surely the effect and summe of that cry is set down Lam. 3.39..40 Man suffereth for his sin therfore search and try your wayes and turn againe to the Lord. He is therefore a wise and happy man that stoppeth not his eare at this cry but heareth the rod and who hath appointed it Secondly The consideration of the hurt we have done unto others by our sins doth also give great weight to our sins may be a just cause of sorrow trouble to our minds for them Even the hurt wee have done them in temporall things O how it wounded Davids heart when he saw what a pestilence he had brought among his subjects 1 Chron. 21.17 Let thy hand I pray thee ô Lord my God be
on me and on my fathers house but not on thy people that they should bee plagued And see how long and how heavily the wrong that he had done lay upon Pauls conscience he could never forget it 1 Tim. 1.13 I was a persecutor and injurious And so it will do upon every one of our consciences one day if we have bin injurious to any man howsoever we sleight it now and make nothing of it upon pretence either of the basenes or of the badnes of the parties we have done wrong unto Remember what I told you of the Gibeonites and how Davids heart smote him for wronging Saul as bad a man as could live 1 Sam. 24.5 But of all the hurts and wrongs we have done unto men by our sins the hurt that we have done them in their soules if we have bin any way the cause of their eternall perdition that may be to us a just cause of sorrow and trouble of mind for our sins O the bloud of soules which wee have destroyed by our sins will lye heavy and give an intollerable weight to our sins when God shall charge us with it And that we may and many doe make themselves guilty of diverse wayes Not only 1. by drawing and forcing others to sin by our authority as David did here both the messengers he sent to bring Bathsheba unto him 2 Sam 11,4 and Ioab whom he commanded to make away Vriah 2 Sam. 11.15 and as Absalom did his servants to murder Amnon 2 Sam. 13.28 and as Paul had done upon whose conscience this lay a long time that he had compelled many to blaspheme Act. 26.11 And 2. by drawing others unto sin either by our example or perswasion as David and his messengers did Bathsheba here 2 Sam. 11.4 and as full many a one dayly doth by being the authors beginning of sin unto others as the Prophet speaketh Mica 1.13 But even 3. by with-holding from any the helpe and meanes that God hath charged us to afford them for the preserving of their soules from perdition As you all will account that nurse that famisheth the child by with-holding the breast and food from it to have bin a murderer of it as much as if she had poisoned or cut the throat of it And surely many of us have just cause to feare God will one day say to us concerning the soules of any that have perished in our flocks that are ministers or in our families that are parents or masters as he doth to the Prophet Ezek. 3.18 His bloud will I require at thy hand Now for the second branch of the Doctrine Though our sins may justly trouble us in all these respects yet the chiefe thing above all others that should move us to hate sin and to mourne for it is the consideration of that offence we have committed by our sins against the Lord our God Observe the proofe of this in three points First This is that that hath had chiefe force in keeping Gods people from sin when they have bin tempted unto it As we see in the example of Ioseph Genes 39.9 How can I doe this great wickednesse and sin against God He considered not so much the wrong he should do his maister though that he knew was very great as the offence he should cōmit against God So David professeth Ps. 19.11 I have hid thy word in mine heart that I might not sin against thee The cause why he loved Gods word so much and tooke such paines by meditation prayer to make it his owne was that he might bee kept from sinning against God Secondly This is that that hath broken the hearts of Gods people and caused them to melt in sorrow for sin after they have committed it that they have done the thing that God is displeased with that hee is grieved and dishonoured by This was Davids maine griefe here And so in the confession he maketh to Nathan 2 Sam. 12.13 I have sinned against the Lord. And Psal. 41.4 Lord be mercifull unto me heale my soule for I have sinned against thee This was the maine thing that troubled the prodigal child that he had displeased his father Lu. 15.18 I will go to my father and will say unto him father I have sinned against heaven and before thee Against thee thee only have I sinned and done evill in thy sight Thirdly and lastly this is the principall thing that distinguisheth the obedience repentance and sorrow for sin which is sincere from that that is counterfeit An hypocrite we know may make great shew of obedience of doing the will of God 2 Chron. 25.2 Amaziah did that which was right in the sight of the Lord but not with a perfect heart The main thing that approveth the truth sincerity of our obedience is this when in doing the good things we do we respect the Lord himselfe we doe that that we doe because we would not offend him because we desire to please and honour him When we live not to our selves but to the Lord Rom. 14.7 8. Thus the Apostle proveth the sincerity of heart that was in those weak Christians that did make conscience both of using not using the meats prohibited by the law of Moses that both of them did it to the Lord Rom. 14.6 So an hypocrite may be able to mourn deeply for sin and wish with all his heart it were undone in respect of the mischiefe punishment of sin that either he feeleth or feareth As we see in the examples of Cain Saul and Ahab Iudas But this is a certaine note of Gods child when the chiefe thing that maketh us mourne for sin is that we have displeased grieved our father by it Therfore is true repentance called by the Apostle Act. 20.21 Repentance toward God Such a repentance as the respect we have unto God hath wrought in us And the sorrow for sin that causeth repentance unto salvation is called 2 Cor. 7.10 A sorrow that is according to God So it is said of Gods people that they lamented after the Lord. 1 Sam. 7.2 This sorrow proceedeth not from selfe love as the other doth but from love to God when though a man know himselfe to be reconciled to God and delivered from the wrath to come yea because he doth so and hath the spirit of grace that assureth him of Gods favour therfore he mourneth is troubled in heart that he hath by his sins offended grieved so good a father This is that sincere sorrow that God promiseth to worke in the hearts of his people Zac. 12.10 I will powre upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Ierusalem the spirit of grace and of supplications and they shall looke upon me whom they have pierced and they shall mourne for him not for themselves as one mourneth for his only sonne Lecture XLIIII On Psalme 51.4 Decemb. 26. 1626. IT Followeth now that wee proceed unto the grounds and reasons of the
refuge for us Gods people have no other refuge to flye unto in all their distresses but him alone Yea nature hath taught this to all men as wee may see both in Scripture Ion. 1.5 and in dayly experience how the worst will looke towards God in their extreame sicknesse and send for the minister then to pray for them For that which Solomon saith of riches Prov. 11.4 may bee said of pleasures and friends and all other things wee have most set our hearts on they will not availe us in the day of wrath Loe thus good and gracious the Lord hath beene to every one of us even in the things that concerne this mortall life but 2. he hath shewed much more goodnesse to our soules then all this commeth to For as our soules are farre more excellent then our bodies so the Lord hath much more care of them then of our bodies Hee is in a speciall manner called the father of spirits Heb. 12.9 and hath doubtlesse a fatherly care of them in a speciall manner Let me therefore say to you as the Prophet doth Ps. 6â— â—6 Come and heare all ye that feare God I will declare what hee hath done not for my soule onely but for every one of your soules Neither will I speake of those bounties of the Lord that are peculiar to some choice servants of his but of those that are common to all that doe unfeinedly feare him even to the meanest of them Nor of all them neither but of three of them only which may sufficiently serve to demonstrate this point First When wee had lost our selves by the voluntary transgression of our first parents and made our selves the children of his wrath and slaves of the Devill hee bought us againe with no meaner a ransome then the bloud of his only Sonne Iohn 3.16 So God loved the world that he gave his onely begotten Sonne that whosoever beleeveth in him might not perish but have life everlasting And how did he give him The Apostle telleth us Rom. 8.32 Hee spared not his owne sonne but delivered him up for us all He did not remit unto him the least jot of those torments that were due in his justice to our sins but made him a curse for us as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 3.13 Hee dranke at the hand of the Lord the cup of his fury as the Prophet speaketh in another case Esa. 51.17 He drunke the dregs of the cup of trembling and wrung them out This amplifyeth greatly the goodnesse and bounty of the Lord to his people that this ransome was paid for them in a speciall manner Esa. 53.5 Hee was wounded for our transgressions he was bruised for our iniquities and verse 12. He hare the sins of many He prayed not for the world Iohn 17.9 Oh what a goodnesse of God was this to us that passing by and neglecting the greatest part of the world he should thinke upon us in a speciall manner to pay such a ransome for us Oh what cause have every one of us to admire this mercy of the Lord and to say with Iob 7.17 What is man that thou shouldest magnifie him and that thou shouldest set thine heart upon him What was I that thou shouldest make so precious account of me that thou shouldest pay such a ransome to redeeme my soule Secondly when we lay snorting in our sins without all regard either to our owne wretched condition or to the ransome that was paid for us he awakened us and called us to the knowledge of our selves and of Christ. Hee cryed to us as Cantic 6.13 Returne returne ô Shulamite returne returne that wee may looke upon thee He besought us to bee reconciled to him as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 5.20 stood long at our doore and knocked Rev. 3.20 waited long and endured many a repulse from us as he saith Rom. 10.21 All the day I have stretched out my hands unto a rebellious and a gaine saying people and at last overcame us with his kindnesse changed and converted our hearts and made us new creatures When the Apostle had said Ephes. 2.5 Even when wee were dead in sins he quickned us he addeth by grace yee are saved Nothing but grace nothing but the goodnesse of God was the cause of it He wrought such a change in us as is mentioned Esay 11.6 The wolfe shall dwell with the lambe and the leopard shall lye downe with the kid and the calfe and the young lyon and the fatling together and a little child shall leade them And this also doth greatly amplifie the goodnesse of God towards us in our conversion if we shall consider how rare a mercie it is 1. How the Lord vouchsafeth not so much as the outward calling in particular to the greatest part of the world by farre He sheweth his word unto Iacob saith the Psalmist Psal. 147.19 20. his statutes and his judgements unto Israel He hath not dealt so with any nation and as for his judgements they have not knowne them 2. How few of those that the Lord vouchsafeth the outward calling unto receive grace to believe and obey the truth as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 22.14 Many are called but few are chosen How many our selves may observe of our owne kindred of our owne neighbours of them that have as long as we obtained the same meanes of our betters every way of them whose lives have beene far more civill and unblameable then ours whom yet God vouchsafeth no such grace unto So that I may say to you as the Apostle doth 1 Cor. 1.26 You see your calling brethren how that not many wise men after the flesh not many mighty not many noble are called This consideration was the thing that bred such zealous love in Davids heart toward the Lord 2 Sam. 6.21 It was before the Lord saith he to scoffing Michall which chose me before thy father and before all his house to appoint mee ruler over the people of the Lord over Israel therefore will I play before the Lord. This was that that moved our blessed Saviour to rejoyce so in his spirit in the behalfe of the faithfull in his time and ascribe it all meerely to the free grace and goodnesse of the Lord. Luke 10.21 Thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them unto babes Thirdly When after he had thus converted and called us wee have beene apt through our frailty and corruption ever and anon to fall away from him againe we are kept by the power of God unto salvation as the Apostle speaketh 1 Pet. 1.5 he will not suffer his to take such falls as shall breake their neckes or to fall into such pits as we should never get out of againe Hee will keepe the feet of his Saints from such falls as Hannah speaketh 1 Sam 2.9 Hee hath beat us for falling and haply for our carelesnesse left us to take such falls as have bruised us fore or broken an arme or a leg of us but he
us in his word without all reasoning against it we must justifie the Lord in whatsoever he hath spoken The second degree wherein God must be justified in whatsoever hee hath spoken is this We must not onely beleeve every thing to be undoubtedly true which God hath spoken but also allow and approve of it as most just and equall without all murmuring against it See the truth of this 1 in the word of Doctrine and of all those truths that God hath revealed to us in his word Psal. 19.9 The judgements of the Lord by which he meaneth the whole word not the law onely as appeareth plainely by the effect of them mentioned vers 10. are true and not so onely but righteous altogether According to that which the Lord speaketh of them Pro. 8.8 All the words of my mouth are in righteousnesse there is nothing that is froward or perverse in them There is not one Doctrine taught nothing appointed but it is most holy and pure and good Thus must we justifie the Lord in whatsoever he hath spoken 2 In the word of precept even those commandements of God which are most against us and those corruptions that are strongest in us So speaketh David Psal. 119.128 I esteeme all thy precepts concerning all things to be right And Paul Rom. 7.12 The law is holy and the commandement is holy and just and good 3 So must we also justifie the Lord in all his reproofes and threatnings how sharpe soever they have beene So did the King and Princes of Iuda when they were sharply reproved and menaced by Semajah the Prophet they replyed not nor fretted against the Prophet but confessed 2 Chron. 12.6 The Lord is righteous And Hezekiah when Esay dealt roundly with him in the name of the Lord for shewing all his treasures to the King of Babilons Embassadours 2 King 20.19 Good is the word of the Lord which thou hast spoken Yea the Lord requireth this of all his people that they say Amen and set their seale to every curse of his law and that upon paine of his eternall curse Deut. 27.26 Cursed be he that confirmeth not all the words of this law and all the people shall say Amen The third and last degree wherein God must be justified in whatsoever hee hath spoken is this we must receive take to heart and submit our selves to the word in all things So it is said of Iohns hearers Luk. 7.29 30. All the people that heard him and the publicans justified God being baptized with the baptisme of Iohn they tooke to heart the things that God spake by him and submitted themselves to Gods ordinance in his ministery but the Pharisees and Lawyers that did not so rejected the counsell of God against themselves See this 1 in the word of doctrine Of Peters hearers it is said that they received the Word with gladnesse Acts 2.41 they found sweetnesse in it Every truth revealed in the Word is sweet to a good heart Psal. 119.103 O how sweet are thy words unto my tast yea sweeter then any hony unto my mouth 2 See it also in the word of precept Though we be not able to obey some commandements of God exactly and in all points yet must we love all Gods commandements and delight in them and be glad God hath given us such lawes to curb our corruptions and to guide us and we must endeavour to keepe them As Paul speaketh of himselfe Rom. 7.22 I delight in the law of God in my inner man 3 See this in the word of promise We must not onely beleeve every promise to bee true but we must be affected with Gods promises and take comfort in them So Paul speaketh of the faithfull Heb. 11.13 Having seene the promises concerning Christ a farre off and being perswaded of them they embraced them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 kissed them and hugd them 4 and lastly See this in the word of reproofe and threatning we must be moved and affected with the rebukes and menaces of the word So it is said of Noah when God had revealed to him his purpose for the destruction of the world Heb. 11.7 He was moved with feare and prepared the arke for the saving of his house And of Iosiah 2 Chron. 34.27 That his heart was tender and he did humble himselfe before God when he heard the law but read and what God had threatned to bring upon that place The reasons and grounds of this Doctrine why we should in this manner justifie the Lord in whatsoever he speaketh even by his servants and Ministers to beleeve it as most true to allow of it and subscribe to it as most just righteous and consequently to take it to heart and submit our selves to it are two The first respecteth the speaker himselfe It is the Lord saith Ely 1 Sam. 3.18 when Samuel a child declared to him what God had threatned to bring upon him and his house As if he had said It becommeth me to beleeve this it becommeth me not to murmur against it it becommeth me to humble submit my selfe unto it It is the Lord. In every truth that is taught us in every commandement that is pressed upon us in every reproofe that is given us in every threat that is denounced against us if it be done by warrant of the Word whosoever the messenger be it is the Lord that speaketh unto us as David heere acknowledgeth in that that was spoken by Nathan It is God that cryeth out against us and our sinnes in the ministery of his Word the preachers are but his voice as Iohn the Baptist saith Iohn 1.23 And it becommeth us all to justifie God when he speaketh How shall we escape saith the Apostle Heb. 12.25 if we turne away from him that speaketh from heaven The second reason respecteth the things themselves that are spoken For whatsoever the Lord hath spoken in his Word be it doctrine or commandement or reproofe or threat it is spoken in love to all his people and it is for our good that he hath spoken as he hath done Doe not my words saith the Lord Mic. 2.7 do good to him that walketh uprightly As if God should say Is there any thing in all my Word that is not wholsome and profitable unto my people This moved Hezekiah to receive that sharpe message so well 2 King 20.19 Good is the Word of the Lord which thou hast spoken The use that this Doctrine serveth unto is for reproofe principally For this is a common sinne yea a mother sinne and cause of most other sinnes that men do not justifie God when he speaketh give not that honour to the Word of God that is due unto it Foure sorts of men especially there be that offend this way First Such as though they heare and read the Word ordinarily yet give not credit unto it but after many yeares enjoying of the Word are not fully perswaded of many truths many articles of the faith that are clearely
will is so Thus the Apostle proveth it was no unrighteousnesse in God to love and chuse Iacob and to hate and reject Esau before either of them had done good or evil even before they were borne because his holy will was so Rom. 9.14 15. What shall we then say Is there unrighteousnesse with God God forbid For he saith to Moses I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion And this is the first ground and reason of the Doctrine taken from the consideration of the Iudge himselfe The second respecteth them that are judged and corrected by the Lord. We must needs cleare the Lord from wronging any man in any of his judgements because he never judgeth nor punisheth any man before he hath deserved that and much more then that that God layeth upon him This reason Elihu giveth Iob 34.10 11. Hearken unto me ye men of understanding farre bee it from God that he should doe wickednesse and from the almighty that he should commit iniquitie for the worke of a man shall he render unto him and cause every man to find according to his wayes And the Apostle Rom. 3.19 That every mouth may be stopped and all the world may become guilty before God As if he should have said Seing all the world is guilty before God and lyable to his curse for the transgression of his Law every mouth must needs be stopped if not yet certainly at the day of the Lord no man shall be able to open his mouth against or charge him with injustice in any of his judgements upon men Now this Doctrine serveth unto two uses especially 1. For instruction and the informing of our judgements 2. For exhortation and working upon our will and affections For the first This Doctrine serveth notably for convincing of an errour that hath too much place in the minds of most men All men by nature are apt at least secretly in their hearts to question the righteousnesse of God in many of his judgements When the Apostle had made this objection Rom. 3.5 Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance He addeth presently these words I speake as a man saith he As if he should say Every naturall man is apt to speake and thinke so This appeareth evidently by the generall opposition that is made against the doctrine of predestination which both our Church and other reformed Churches have long taught and received by cleare warrant of the word of God For not onely the Papist and the Anabaptist and the Pelagian but every naturall man in the world is apt to cavill against this Doctrine to account it a most absurd and unreasonable Doctrine and all because they cannot conceive how it can stand with justice that God should make such a decree as that is But the Doctrine you have now heard and the reasons of it being well understood and beleeved will stop their mouthes and convince their errour in this point This will be evident unto you if you will but observe these foure points First God had done no wrong if in his eternall decree he had chosen no man unto life but reprobated all men unto destruction For he is our absolute soveraigne Lord as we have heard and it was lawfull for him to doe with his owne what himselfe pleased And who hath deserved that God should choose him unto life As the Apostle speaketh in this very case Rom. 11.35 Who hath first given unto him and it shall be recompensed to him againe Secondly God never condemneth any nor did decree to condemne any but for sinne For he will render to every man according to his workes Rom. 2.6 So that if any man be damned the Lord is not the cause of it but himselfe Thou hast destroyed thy selfe saith the Lord to the wicked Iewes Hos. 13.9 And we have more cause to admire the mercy of God that he hath ordained to save any when he did foresee that all would cast away themselves then to doubt of the justice of God in appointing some to destruction which hee did foresee they would by their voluntary and wilfull transgression most justly deserve Thirdly Though God did foresee that such and such would by their sinnes and continuance in infidelity justly deserve eternall damnation yet it was not the end God aimed at and propounded to himselfe in the decree of reprobation that wicked men might perish for that is a thing God never tooke pleasure in As I live saith the Lord God Ezek. 33 11. I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked But the thing that moved God to make that decree and the end he intended and aimed at in it was the manifestation of his owne glory Pro. 16.4 The Lord hath made all things for himselfe yea even the wicked for the day of evill 1. The manifestation of his glorious justice and wrath against sinne upon the reprobate Rom 9.22 2. The manifestation of his glorious mercy towards his elect which could never have beene so glorious if it had beene common to all mankind And this reason also is gven by the Apostle Rom. 19.23 Fourthly The Lords decree as it is not the cause of the damnation of any but their owne sinne so neither is it the cause of their sinne It doth not impose a necessity upon any to sinne but notwithstanding this decree every man sinneth voluntarily and unconstrainedly neither is the Lord but his owne corruption onely and Satan the cause of his sinne Iam. 1.13 14. So that to conclude this first use Let every one of us strive to suppresse and to reject with detestation and trembling all thoughts that shall rise in our hearts to call into question the righteousnesse of God in any of his decrees or judgements According to the example of the Apostle Rom. 3.4 who when he had but by occasion of this doctrine of reprobation mentioned this objection Is there unrighteousnesse with God abhorreth it presently and rejecteth it in this manner God forbid saith he And if we be not able to comprehend how any thing that the Lord hath decreed or done can stand with equity and justice let us ascribe it rather to our owne weaknesse and shallownesse of understanding then impute the least shadow of injustice unto the Lord and check our selves in that manner that holy Iob did Iob 42.3 I have uttered that I understood not things too wonderfull for me which I knew not Lecture L. On Psalme 51.4 Febru 27. 1626. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the second use that this Doctrine serveth unto And that is to stirre up every one of us that we should strive and labour for this grace to be able to do as David doth heere when it shall come to be our owne case to yeeld this passive obedience unto God in all the degrees of it that we have heard of whensoever or howsoever the Lord shall be pleased to judge and correct us The necessity
lest ye be condemned behold the Iudge standeth before the doore See two notable examples of this in David The one Psalm 38.12 13 14. When they that sought after his life laid snares for him and they that sought his hurt spake mischievous things and imagined deceits all the day long yet was hee as a deafe man that heard not and as a dumb man that opened not his mouth hee was as a man that heard not and in whose month there was no reproofes The other example of his is that in Shemeies case 2 Sam. 16.10 11. O how meeke was hee towards that wretched man hee would not be revenged of him hee would not suffer him to be chidden or reproved for that hee did And what was the cause of this his mildnesse of spirit towards such enemies Certainly his patience and humble submission of heart to the will of God in these judgements was the only cause of it They therefore that pretend they acknowledge God to be righteous in all their afflictions and patiently submit themselves to his hand in them but they can beare nothing at the hands of men they are apt to breake out into choler and wrath into rage and fury against men that shall doe them the least wrong they give themselves liberty to nourish in themselves desire of revenge and implacable hatred towards them these men I say doe miserably deceive their owne soules if their hearts did indeed patiently submit themselves to the will of God in any of the crosses that are upon them they would then bee more patient towards men who are but the Lords instruments and rods whereby hee afflicteth them Thus spake David of the worst enemies he had Psal. 17.13 14. Deliver my soule from the wicked which is thy sword from men which are thy hand O Lord. Certainely it is the rebelliousnesse of our hearts towards God that wee cannot stoupe to him nor humble our selves under his mighty hand in his judgements that are upon us that maketh us so froward and impatient towards men so desirous to bee revenged of them that have done us any wrong And these are the properties whereby true patience may be knowne and discerned these are the notes whereby we may try whether wee have yet obtained this grace whether wee have yet learned to cleare the Lord when hee judgeth us Lecture LI. On Psalme 51.4 March 6. 1626. NOw for motives that may perswade us to submit our selves patiently to the will of God in all things that may befall us there be very many but I will insist but upon these three considerations onely 1. The unavoidablenesse of affliction 2. The hurt we doe our selves by impatiency and the good that commeth to us by patience 3. The hand that God hath in all our afflictions For the first Every child of God must looke for affliction even for much affliction it should not seeme strange to us when it commeth upon us it should rather seeme strange to any of us that wee have beene so long free from any great affliction This motive the Apostle Peter useth 1 Pet. 4.12 Beloved thinke it not strange concerning the fiery triall as though some strange thing happened unto you It cannot be avoided but if we belong to God we must endure affliction at one time or other in one degree or other This was the Doctrine that Barnabas and Paul taught in all Churches and whereby it is said they did confirme the disciples soules that is prepare them for trouble and arme them with patience to beare it when it should come Acts 14.22 that wee must through much tribulation enter into the Kingdome of God 1. The way to heaven is through tribulation 2. Yea through much tribulation 3. Yea wee must a necessity is laid upon us either that way wee must goe to heaven or wee shall never come thither And why must wee doe so 1. Because it is the immutable decree of God it should be so 1 Thess. 3.3 No man should be moved by these afflictions for your selves know that wee are appointed thereunto 2. Because it is the way that all Gods people have gone to heaven by 1 Peter 5.9 Knowing that the same afflictions are accomplished in your brethren that are in the world Yea the best and choisest of them and those that have bin most deare to God have gone to heaven through many tribulations Take my brethren saith the Apostle Iames 5.10 the Prophets who have spoken in the name of the Lord for an example of suffering affliction and of patience So that indeed we have so small cause to be dismayed with our afflictions which be they what they can be are but flea-bitings in comparison of those that the choicest of Gods servants have endured that on the contrary side we should have just cause to doubt and suspect our owne estate if we were not subject to them If ye bee without chastisement saith the Apostle Heb. 12.8 whereof all are partakers then are ye bastards and not sonnes As they that desire to find Christ in this life where hee seedeth where hee lyeth at noone must goe their way forth by the footsteps of the flocke as our Saviour directeth his spouse Cant. 1.8 So they that would goe to heaven must goe also by the footsteps of the flocke they must goe in that way that Christs faithfull flocke and people have troden and beaten before them or certainely they shall never come there 3. and lastly Because this is the way whereby Christ himselfe our head and Saviour went to heaven even the Captaine of our salvation as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 2.10 was made perfect that is brought unto glory through sufferings And God hath decreed that all his members should be conformed and made like unto him in this point as the Apostle teacheth Rom. 8.29 Whom he did sore-know he also did predestinate to bee conformed to the image of his sonne So that in these three respects it must needs bee that through much tribulation wee must enter into the kingdome of God The second motive is the consideration of this that we can no way ease or help our selves in any crosse by impatiency and fretting the way to make our crosse easie is to beare it quietly and patiently First Impatiency will not ease us at all but make our crosse more grievous unto us as striving and strugling doth with the foule that is in the snare and with the beast that is in the yoke There is no father but if he see his child shew stubburnesse and rebellion while he is in correcting him he will beate him the more and not give him over till he see him humbled And even so is it with our heavenly father No sin will provoke him more then our murmuring against his corrections When the people complained saith Moses Numb 11.1 it displeased the Lord and the Lord heard it and his anger was kindled and the fire of the Lord burnt among them And ver 10. Moses heard the people
setting our hearts upon any earthly comfort of admiring and affecting it much and labour to bring our hearts to a more meane conceit of these things to bee more indifferently affected towards them If riches increase set not your heart upon them saith David Psal. 62.10 And describing the man that shall go to heauen he saith Ps. 24.4 he is such a one as hath not lift up his soule to vanity No man that warreth saith the Apostle 2 Tim. 2.4 entangleth himselfe with the affaires of this life And 1 Cor. 7.31 They that use this world must take heed of over-using it they must not be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the fashion of this world passeth away We must part with all these things and the faster our hearts do cleave and are glued to them the more painefull will it be unto us to part with them In which respect certainely as it may be said of our whole land that if the Lord should bring these miseries upon us which the Palatinate and Bohemia and Germany have long endured we should be farre worse able to beare them then they or any other nation under heaven because we are so tender and delicate by the long peace and aboundance of all things we have enjoyed So may I say to every one of you that are rich and to you that are given to ease and to pleasure that the crosse and persecution the troubles and afflictions we have cause to looke for will be more heavie and intollerable to you then to others of Gods people If Moses had not learned to make light account of riches and of pleasures hee could never have so willingly and patiently endured to suffer affliction with the people of God as the Apostle observeth Heb. 11.25 26. Thirdly He that would be able patiently and Christianly to endure troubles and afflictions of what kind soever they be must before hand acquaint himselfe well with the Word of God he must be well seene and exercised in it And indeed this is one principall cause why the Lord hath given us his holy Word in wriâ—ing that by it he might prepare us for affliction and breed true patience and comfort in us Whatsoever things were written asore time saith the Apostle Rom. 15.4 were written for our learning what learning may you say What is it that God would have us learne by them that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope Many of the Philosophers have given in their writings excellent rules and grounds of patience but that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and patience that was wrought in men by their precepts and rules was stupidity and senslessenesse rather then true patience the patience and comfort of the holy Scripture is the onely true and Christian patience In which respect our Saviour giveth this title to his holy Word he calleth it the Word of his patience because saith he Rev. 3.10 thou hast kept the Word of my patience I will also keepe thee from the houre of temptation The holy Scriptures are fitly resembled and typified by that tower of David mentioned Cant. 4.4 builded for an armoury wherein there hang a thousand bucklers under which a man may without feare and with great safety encounter with the strongest and fiercest temptation and affliction that can assault him all shields of mighty men all armour of proofe such as all the Lords Worthies Iob and David and Paul and the rest have had good proofe and triall of in all their afflictions Heare what Iob saith of this armour Iob 23.12 I have esteemed the words of his mouth more then my necessary food As if he should say No food no not my necessary food did ever so susteine and strengthen me so refresh and revive my fainting body as the Word of God hath my soule in all my afflictions Heare what David saith of this who was also a man of sorrowes one that was much exercised with afflictions of all kinds Psal. 119.50 This that is to say the Word of God of which he had spoken in the former verse is my comfort in my affliction for thy Word hath quickned me And verse 92. Vnlesse thy law had beene my delights he speaketh in the plurall number As if he had said instar omnium in stead of all manner of delights unto me I should then have perished in mine affliction And verse 143. Trouble and anguish have taken hold on me yet thy commandements are my delights As if he should say In my greatest trouble in the extreamest anguish of my soule thy Word yeelded comfort unto me Therefore also you shall find he cryeth for nothing so earnestly in all his affliction as for understanding and knowledge in the Word Psal. 119. When hee had spoken verse 143. of the trouble and anguish he was in he cryeth in the next verse Give me understanding in thy testimonies he meaneth and I shall live And verse 169. Let my cry come neere before thee O Lord give me understanding according to thy Word And verse 171. My lips shall utter praise when thou hast taught me thy statutes See also the proofe that Paul had of this armour of the patience and comfort of the Scriptures in all his afflictions For speaking 2 Cor. 6.4 5. that he and all the rest of the Apostles did in all things approve themselves as the Ministers of God in much patience in afflictions in necessities in distresses in stripes in imprisonments in tumules he telleth how and by what meanes he attained unto this grace to endure so much misery with so great patience he reckoneth verse 6 and 7. this for a principall by knowledge saith he and by the word of truth And surely 1 if there were nothing els to breed in our hearts an high esteeme of the Word of God to cause us to seeke the knowledge of it to exercise our selves with delight in the reading and hearing and meditation of it this were sufficient to do it even the patience comfort it will yeeld us in all our afflictions The remembrance of one sentence of holy Scripture will be more effectuall to yeeld us comfort in the evill day in the houre of temptation will have more force to repell Satan in his fiercest assaults then is in all the wisdome of the world in all the counsell of our friends that shall be then about us For it is the sword of Gods spirit as the Apostle calleth it Ephes. 6.17 It is the onely weapon whereby Christ our Saviour the Captaine of our Salvation did overcome the divell and drive him away as you may see in the story of his temptations Matth. 4.4 7 10. Therefore also our Saviour when he promiseth his Disciples to send them the Comforter after his departure from them he telleth them how and by what meanes he should comfort them Iohn 14.26 He shall teach you all things and bring all things unto your remembrance whatsoever I have said unto you By giving them understanding in
and rebuke with all authority and see that no man despised him He should take heed that he doe not by his loosenesse either in life or doctrine loose his honour and authority in the hearts of his people for if he doe there will bee little hope his doctrine shall ever do good be his gifts never so excellent That is every whit as much required of parents towards their children and to every parent the Lord Likewise saith maintaine thine authority take heed thy children despise thee not We shall find it noted by the Apostle 1 Tim. 3.4 for a great blemish in a Christian and such a one as be his gifts otherwise never so excellent maketh him uncapable of the honour of the ministery if he cannot rule in his owne house if he keepe not his children in subjection Every father must be a ruler in his owne house every childe must be kept in subjection Our blessed Saviour was subject unto his parents Luke 2.51 Yet his father Ioseph was but a poore carpenter and his mother so poore that she could get no better roome in Bethlem then a stable to be brought to bed in It is not sufficient for you that are parents to advise and wish and admonish your children to leave any lewd course you see them to hold Ely did so much 1 Sam. 2.23 24. and yet we know God was highly offended with him because he did not enough parents must doe more then so they must with authority charge and command and compell them to doe it I know saith the Lord of Abraham Gen. 18.19 that hee will command his childen to keepe the way of the Lord. And Deut. 32.46 Yee shall command your children to observe and doe all the words of this Law and I charged every one of you saith the Apostle 1 Thess. 2.11 as a father doth his children If parents maintaine not this authoritie if they become haile-fellow well met with their children if they loose their honour and reverence in their children hearts as certainely now adayes most have done 1. They shall dishonour their head as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 11.4 the dishonour and contempt reacheth unto God whose Image they beare whose person they represent as we have heard 2. They undoe their children and disable them from profiting by any meanes they shall use for the reforming of them or saving of their soules Surely this were an excellent thing will you say if parents could maintaine their authority and honour in the hearts of their children but how may this be done This is such an age as there is little or no possibility of it I answer It is true that this falleth out sometimes through the just judgement of God that doe parents what they can some children will be stubborne and rebellions sons of Belial that will beare no yoke It is foretold by the holy Ghost 2 Tim. 3.2 as one of the chiefe mischiefes and diseases that should raigne and rage in these last dayes and should make these times so perilous that men should be disobedient to parents It cannot bee avoided it must bee so that the Scripture may bee fulfilled And it is foretold as a signe and fore-runner that doth presage the ruine of a state and nation Esa. 3.5 The child shall behave himselfe proudly against the ancient and the base against the honourable Yet it is also certaine that parents themselves are for the most part the cause why they have no more honour and reverence in the hearts of their children when they maintaine not but loose that authority that God hath given them over their children And that two wayes First Because they doe not themselves honour and feare God therefore their children cannot honour nor feare them Solomon by the spirit telleth us Prov. 11.16 that a gracious woman retaineth honour and that that is there said of a woman even of a mother may likewise bee said of a gracious father hee retaineth honour The true feare of God will procure reverence and esteeme to a man even in the hearts of such as have no grace in them Mark 6.20 Herod feared Iohn knowing that he was a just man and an holy and he observed him For 1. this image of God carrieth such a Majesty in it as a man cannot choose but honour it in whomsoever he seeth it It is called therfore by the Apostle the spirit of glory 1 Pet. 4.14.2 Besides the Lord hath bound himselfe by promise to give honour to them that honour him 1 Sam. 2.30 them that honour me I will honour If any man serve me saith our Saviour Iohn 12.26 him will my father honour Certainly if parents did feare and honour God in their hearts and expresse in their whole conversation their children must needs honour them they could not despise them On the other side if parents feare not God themselves their children cannot honour them If children see their parents to bee irreligious malicious against religion filthy and drunken persons how can they honour them I know they should bee unwilling to see any such thing in their parents they should with Sem and Iaphet cast their mantle over them but it is not possible for them to doe it That which is said of Ierusalem may be said of all men Lam. 1.8 All that honoured her despise her because they have seene her nakednesse They that thus see the nakednesse of them whom by nature they ought most to honour cannot choose but despise them I told you all parents do beare the image of God but these foule sins do so deface it as men can discerne no glory in it men cannot honour it God hath said they that despise me shall be lightly esteemed 1 Sam. 2.30 And when God will have men to bee despised when he powreth contempt upon them when he saith of any as he doth of Ninivie Nah. 3.6 I will cast abominable filth upon thee and make thee vile who can then honour them in their hearts And this is one cause why most parents have no reverence in their childrens hearts Secondly Another is this because they did neglect to keepe their children in awe when they were young they laid the raines upon their necks they corrected them not but cockered them in their tender yeeres The fathers of our flesh saith the Apostle Heb. 12.9 corrected us and wee gave them reverence As if he had said If they had not corrected us wee should not have reverenced them so much And it is expressely noted for the cause why David lost his honour in the heart of his sonne Adoniah 1 Kings 1.6 His father had not displeased him at any time not so much as in saying why hast thou done so I grant that those parents governe best that can maintaine their authority and keepe their children in awe with little or no sharpenesse and severity and many parents are too apt to offend in too much rigour this way else would not the Apostle have given this charge twice unto
that contradicteth God and his truth Now if Christians would make use but of these two rules certainely neither Popery nor Pelagianisme would ever deceive them Apply them to the matter we have now in hand and it will bee evident unto us that the doctrine of the Papists touching originall sin is not of God For 1. it giveth too much to man and keepeth him from being so much humbled and dejected in himselfe as hee ought to be 2. It directly opposeth and contradicteth that which the Lord hath expressely spoken in the holy Scriptures See this in three points which they teach touching originall sin First For the nature of originall sin they teach that though we be thereby so fettered and snared yea so wounded and weakened in our nature that wee cannot of our selves without the helpe of Gods grace do any thing that is good yet some ability is left in our nature wee can accept of the helpe of Gods grace when it is offered yea we can desire it also We are say they like the poore man that was travelling towards Iericho Luk 10.30 wee are wounded sore and left halfe dead And though wee have by originall sin lost that righteousnesse and perfection of nature in which man was first created and are now become by nature as prone to sin when occasion is offered and as apt to take hurt by any tentation as tinder or touch-wood is to take fire yet is there not therby any sinfull quality possitively infused into our nature Whereas the spirit of God in the holy Scripture speaketh expressely First That wee are by nature not only wounded and weakened and halfe dead till God quicken us but dead all out even the Elect are so by nature Ephes. 2.1 You hath hee quickened who were dead in trespasses and sins and verse 5. Even when we were dead in sins hath God quickened us Secondly That there is in us by nature no true desire at all to be helped by Gods grace out of this estate Phil. 2.13 It is God that worketh in you both to will and to doe of his good pleasure Iohn 8.44 The last of your father ye will doe And that which our Saviour saith of good wordes may likewise be said of good desires Mitch 12.34 O generation of vipers and certainly such are we all by nature how can yee being evill thinke good things or desire good things Thirdly That there is in us by nature no power nor willingnes to accept of the helpe of Gods grace when it is offered us but an utter aversenesse and unwillingnesse to accept of it yea an hatred unto it That we are apt to say to God even as the poore possessed man for certainly such are wee all by nature also even slaves to the devill 2. Tim. 2.26 Luke 4.34 Let us alone what have wee to doe with thee thou Iesus of Nazareth art thou come to destroy us We gain-say and resist the worke of Gods grace in us till God by his mighty power do overcome us Rom. 10.11 All the day long have I stretched out my hands unto a disobedient and gaine-saying people And Rom. 8.7 The carnall mind is not subject to the law of God neither indeed can be Fourthly and lastly That our nature is not onely privatively evill and corrupt deprived of originall righteousnes and apt as tinder is to receive the fire of tentation but possitively evill and hath in it a poisonfull and corrupt quality even the seeds of all sin that cannot choose but worke and bring forth evill thoughts and words and actions Gen 8.21 The imagination of mans heart is evill not prone onely to bee evill from his youth Yea cap. 6.5 Every imagination of the thoughts of his heart is onely evill continually Insomuch as wee even the Elect of God are by nature ranke enemies to God and rebells against him You were saith the Apostle Col. 1.21 alienated and enemies in your minds unto him And thus you see how in this first point of their Doctrine concerning originall sin they do plead for man and do directly oppose and contradict the spirit of God But the second and third points are worse then this Secondly They teach that the corruption of our nature the untowardnesse of our heart to that that is good that is no sin no nor the concupiscence and lust that riseth from it the motions unto evill what evill soever it bee that wee feele in our selves are no sins till we consent unto them and obey them till they raigne in us Whereas 1. The spirit of God in the holy Scripture expressely calleth it sin As here in this place Psal. 51.5 I was borne in iniquity and in sin did my mother conceive mee And in three chapters of the Epistle to the Romanes that is to say the sixt seventh and eight fourteene times at the least and Heb. 12.1 The sin that doth so easily beset us And shall wee say that that is not properly and indeed a sin which the holy Ghost so often calleth sin Secondly The spirit of God in the holy Scriptures speaketh expressely that our originall corruption is the cause of all actuall sins that the foulest sins that ever men committed come all from this root Every man is tempted saith the Apostle Iames 1.14 when hee is drawne away of his owne lust and entised It is our owne corrupt nature that tempteth us that draweth us away that entiseth us to all sins So also the Apostle Peter 2 Pet. 1.4 saith all the corruption that is in the world is through lust And may wee not truly and properly call that sin that is the cause of all the foulest sins in the world May wee not well call that an evill tree upon which all this evill fruit doth grow Surely wee may or else our Saviours rule will faile Matth. 12.33 The tree is knowne by his fruit Thirdly The spirit of God in the holy Scripture teacheth us expressely that infants yea infants that are baptized which have no other sin but this originall sin and corruption of nature in them and who never consented to it nor obeyed it in the lusts thereof doe dye Rom. 5 14. Death raigned from Adam to Moses even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adams transgression And therefore it must needs be sin and may be truly and properly so called for sin is the only cause of death and none can dye but those that are sinners either by imputation as Christ was who was made sin for us as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 5.21 or really and personally as all Adams posterity are Rom. 5.12 By one man sin entred into the world and death by sin and so death passed upon all men for that all have sinned Fourthly and lastly The spirit of God in the holy Scriptures expressely teacheth us that this concupiscence even in the regenerate these evill motions that rise in us though we consent not unto them though wee resist them are yet a swerving from the
And Ioh 6.44 No man can come unto me except my father draw him 2. That God doth all in this worke himselfe alone and hath no helpe from man and it is therefore called a creation Ephes. 2.10 a regeneration Iohn 3.3 a raising of one from the dead Ephes. 2.5 6. 3. That this worke that God doth in mans conversion is no common worke For 1. It is evident hee giveth not so much as the outward meanes of grace and conversion in particular to all men Yea to the most of the nations in the world by farre he hath denied his word altogether and suffered them as the Apostle speaketh Acts 14.16 to walke in their owne wayes And even those nations that hee hath vouchsafed his word unto that may bee said of this spirituall raine which he speaketh of the materiall Amos 4.7 I caused it to raine upon one City and caused it not to raine upon another City one piece was rained upon and the other piece whereupon it rained not withered In Phrygia and Galatia Paul preached as you may see Acts. 16.6 7. but was forbidden of the holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia In Misia hee preached but when hee assayed to goe into Bithynia the spirit suffered him not 2. To many of those that hee doth give the meanes unto hee doth not give effectuall grace to bee converted by them To you it is given to know the mysteries of the Kingdome of heaven saith our Saviour Matth. 13.11 but to them it is not given This saving grace it is a rare grace found in very few even of them that doe enjoy the meanes in one of a City or two of a Tribe as the Prophet speaketh Iere. 3.14 Many are called but few are chosen Matth. 22.14 Acts 13.48 As many as were ordained to eternall life beleeved Secondly If this be so let no vaine man thinke that he can repent and will repent before hee dye though hee take his pleasure in sin a while Can the Aethiopian change his skin or the Leopard his spots Iere. 13.23 then mayest thou bee able to repent when thou wilt No no it is the worke of God alone yea the wonderfull and miraculous and rare worke of God to convert a soule And therefore bemone thy state to God with Ephraim Ieremy 31.18 19. and say turne thou mee and I shall bee turned else shall I never bee turned surely after I was turned I repented Till God convert and change thy heart thou canst never repent Apply thy selfe therefore to the meanes that God hath appointed to convert thee by and when hee by his word and spirit offereth to convert thee resist not but yeeld thy selfe unto him Remember the fearefull sentence of God against such as despise or neglect the meanes of their conversion Ezek. 24.13 Because I have purged thee that is offered to doe it given thee the meanes whereby thou mightest have beene purged and thou wast not purged thou shalt not bee purged from thy filthinesse Because thou hast neglected the time of thy visitation as our Saviour speaketh Luk. 19.44 either the meanes shall bee taken from thee or being continued shall bee as a dead letter to thee and never doe thee good And doubtlesse God in his eternall and secret counsell hath set a just time to every one of us that by such a time the meanes shall worke upon us and convert us or they shall never doe us good That which Iob saith of the life of man Iob 14.5 may as truly bee said of all things that fall out in the life of man and specially of his conversion his dayes are determined the number of his moneths are with thee thou hast appointed his bounds that hee cannot passe There is mention made of the times of the Gentiles Luke 21.24 Ierusalem shall bee troden downe till the times of the Gentiles bee fulfilled which is expounded by the Apostle in another phrase Rom. 11.25 untill the fulnesse of the Gentiles bee come in Every nation hath her time set her of God how long shee shall have the meanes of grace and how long the meanes shall become effectuall in her and accompanied with the life and power of Gods spirit and in this time all her fulnesse the full number of those that God hath appointed unto life shall come in God hath set a time for Bohemia and for Germany and for the Palatinate and so hath hee set a time for England also certainely And as God hath set a time for whole Nations so hath he for every Towne and for every person also God hath set a time for this place and God hath set a time for every soule of us that are here if wee come not in by such a time wee may feare wee shall never come in As it is said of Iezabel Revel 2.21 I gave her a space to repent so may it bee said of every one of us here God hath given thee and mee a space too If wee come not in that space we shall never come in When once the master of the house saith our Saviour in a parable Luke 13.25 is risen up and hath shut to the doore and yee then begin to stand without and to knocke at the doore saying Lord Lord open unto us then it will bee to late Now the just period of this time that God hath set to any nation or person is knowne to God alone No man can say of any nation their time is out nor of any person his time is out no nor of himselfe neither my time is out the master of the house hath shut the doore it is to no purpose for mee now to knocke and cry Lord Lord open to mee it is too late for mee to repent It is not for you to know the times or the seasons which the father hath put in his owne power as our Saviour telleth the Apostles themselves Acts 1.7 This is too great a secret for the wisest or learnedst man in the world to know Every man is bound so long as he liveth to use the meanes of grace and hath no cause to despaire of mercy while life lasteth To him that is joyned to all the living there is hope saith Solomon Eccle. 9.4 But yet seeing 1. God must convert thee or thou canst never bee converted and 2. God hath directed thee to meanes whereby hee will doe this worke if ever hee doe it and 3. Hee hath set a certaine time how long thou shalt have these meanes and in which space these meanes shall worke upon thy heart or they shall never work and 4. Thou knowest not how neere this thy time is to an end how soone the master of the house will shut the doore Therefore it standeth thee upon presently and without delay to make thy best use of the meanes of thy conversion God giveth thee and to yeeld thy selfe to his word and spirit whereby hee offereth to draw thee Heb. 3.7 8. To day if yee will heare his voice harden not your hearts Behold
prosper and thrive most in grace Surely thou hast set them in slippery places Surely the times and places wee live in are so slippery as it is strange any of us should hold our feet or keep our selves from falling fearefully This made the Prophet complaine so Esa. 6.5 Woe is me for I am undone because I am a man of uncleane lips As if hee had said My speech is too uncleane too prophane to bee a Prophet and how can it choose but be so I dwell saith he in the midst of a people of uncleane lips Secondly Consider what the malice and subtilty and power of Satan our enemy is and wee shall see just cause to wonder that any of us should bee able to continue in the state of grace for any time When our first parents were created after the image of God in holinesse and true righteousnesse his eye was evill toward them hee could not endure they should continue in that blessed estate for any time And his envy and malice is still the same towards any in whom he seeth this image renewed he cannot rest till he have defaced it againe as our Saviour speaketh Matth. 12.43 When the uncleane spirit is gone out of a man he walketh through dry places seeking rest and findeth none And the old Serpent hath a thousand waies to worke his owne ends in this Yea his envie and malice is most bent upon them whom he discerneth the greatest measure of grace in Sathan hath desired to have you saith Christ to Peter of himselfe and all the elect Apostles Luke 22.31 that he may sift you as wheat And there is no faithfull soule that observeth himselfe well but he may oft say of this his enemy as David did of his Psal. 118.13 Thou hast thrust sore at me that I might fall but the Lord helped me This made the Apostle so jealous and fearefull of the Thessalonians that made so great proceedings in grace 1 Thess. 3 5. he sent Timothy to them to confirme them lest by some meanes the tempter might have tempted them and his labour amongst them should have beene in vaine Thirdly Consider how fearefully many others have fallen some to scandalous and foule sins some to popery and other heresies some to profanesse some to worldlinesse some to an utter hatred of all religion that were once farre before us in knowledge and profession of zeale and piety How many there be in whom we may see that fulfilled which our Saviour speaketh Matth. 19.30 Many that were the first the forwardest in their love to the Word and in every good duty are now become the last the backwardest of all others How many there be that with the dog are fallen againe to the vomit that once they had cast up and with the sow lie wallowing in that mire that once they were washed from as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 2 22. And shall we not then see cause to wonder that our selves have been preserved in the state of grace thus long When we have seene so many to fall on our left hand and so many on our right hand as the Psalmist speaketh Psalme 91.7 have wee not cause to wonder that our selves stand still in any measure of uprightnesse and truth of heart But fourthly and lastly The greatest cause of all that we have to wonder at our perseverance is the state of grace is the consideration of the naughtinesse and corruption of our owne hearts For if we had better hearts of our owne then other men have had or were better by nature then they it were nothing strange that we should stand when they have fallen that we should overcome all those tentations of Satan and the world that other have bin so foiled by But alas if we know our owne hearts well if we have well observed this Doctrine of originall sinne as it hath beene delivered unto us we cannot but acknowledge we have as bad hearts as any other have had 1. We are by nature as weake as water as unable to stand against the strength of those mighty enemies we are daily in danger of and have cause to cry with Iehosaphat 2 Chron. 20.12 We have no might to withstand this great company that commeth against us 2. We have no corruption in us that we are more strongly inclined unto then to inconstancy in goodness and pronesse to decline and fall away from God to be quickly weary of well doing In respect whereof the best of us have cause to complaine of our selves as the Lord doth of Ephraim Hos. 6.4 Our goodnesse is as a morning cloud and as the early dew it goeth away This people is of a revolting heart saith the Lord of Israel Ier. 5.23 And none of us all are any better then they were in that point 3. There is such a deale of corruption remaining still in every one of our hearts of pride and infidelity and hypocrisie and malice and worldlinesse that it is certainely as great a miracle that grace should live and grow and continue in such hearts as ours are as to see a candle or fire continue burning in the water That this fire of God that came downe from heaven should burne in water as that did that consumed Elias sacrifice that lay soked in such abundance of water so as the water ran round about the altar and the trench was also filled with water as we read 1 King 18.35 38. this is doubtlesse the wonderfull and miraculous worke of God onely Our Saviour tells us Mar. 4.19 That the cares of the world and lusts of other things will choake the Word and make it unfruitfull And what heart of all ours is there that hath not in it these cares of the world and lusts of other things And is it not then strange that any grace should live and grow in us and not be quite choked with all these thornes The nature of sinne is to grieve the spirit of God and to quench grace If he see any uncleane thing in thee saith the Lord to his people Deut. 23.14 he will turne away from thee And is it not then strange that the spirit of grace should abide in us and not forsake us utterly in whose hearts he seeth so much uncleannesse as he doth in every one of us That he that once said Gen. 6.3 My spirit shall not alwaies strive with man for that he also is flesh should yet strive with us though we be flesh And whereunto then shall we ascribe this that any of us do persevere in the state of grace Surely to the Lord alone The admirable worke of God is to be acknowledged in this that the best of us have not fallen totally and finally long before now First His admirable power is the cause of this For nothing but a divine power could uphold us against such enemies and such assaults as we are subject to Be strong in the Lord saith the Apostle Ephes. 6.10.12 and in the power of his might For we wrestle against principalities
and powers and against the rulers of the darknesse of this world against spirituall wickednesse in high places Nothing but a divine power could keepe grace alive in such hearts as ours are Wee are kept saith the Apostle 1 Peter 1.5 by the power of God unto salvation Secondly His admirable goodnesse is the cause of this and the unchangablenesse of his love to them whom he hath once effectually called called according to his purpose and eternall counsell as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.28 Hee never loved any thus farre as to call them effectually and to worke truth of grace in their hearts but he loved them to the end Having loved his owne which were in the world saith the Evangelist of our blessed Saviour Iohn 13.1 he loved them to the end I have loved thee saith the Lord to his Church Ier. 31.3 with an everlasting love therefore with loving kindnesse have I drawne thee Them whom he hath shewed such loving kindnesse unto as to draw them to himselfe by an effectuall calling he loveth with an everlasting love The Lord advanced Saul to be King over his people and gave him his spirit that is such gifts of his spirit as might fit him for that calling As soone as Samuel had anointed him the spirit of the Lord came upon him as the Text saith 1 Sam. 10.6 9 and he was turned into another man God gave him another heart But this favour and love God shewed to Saul was not an unchangable and everlasting love It repenteth me saith the Lord 1 Sam. 15.11 that I have set up Saul to be King And 1 Sam. 16.14 The spirit of the Lord departed from Saul hee had received excellent gifts of Gods spirit and lost them quite againe But if God have advanced any of us to this dignity to be a true Convert to be effectually called Ioh. 1.12 he never repenteth him of it this favour and love of God is unchangable and everlasting The gifts and calling of God are without repentance as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 11.29 In respect of this good and perfect gift the Apostle calleth the Lord Iam. 1.17 the father of lights in whom is no variablenesse neither shadow of turning And were it not for this that Gods love to such as he hath once regenerated and given saving grace to is constant and everlasting if any thing could have changed or altered him alas there is none of us all but we have done enough a thousand times to have lost him for ever and to have caused him to depart quite from us and to have stripped us of all grace long ago Before we passe from this point let us apply it to our selves in a few words that is in five First Seeing sanctifying grace is of such constancie and a fruit of Gods everlasting and unchangable love ô how carefull should we be to get grace if wee want it and to get assurance that we have it in truth if we thinke we have it 1. All other blessings and good things wealth and pleasure and honour and health are of no continuance And that that Paul saith of Riches 1 Tim 6.17 may be said of them all they are uncertaine riches uncertaine good things But true grace is durable riches as Solomon calleth it Pro. 8.18 These are the sure mercies of David as the Holy Ghost calleth them Esa. 55.3 2. No other good thing we can enjoy is any certaine argument of Gods speciall love and favour No man knoweth either love or hatred by any thing that is before him saith Solomon Eccle. 9.1 Esau of whom it is said God hated him Mal. 1.3 yet did enjoy all worldly blessings in greater measure then Iacob did as is plaine by that speech of Moses Gen. 36.31 But true grace is a certaine argument of Gods love yea of his speciall and everlasting love According to that speech of the Lord Ier. 31.3 I have loved thee with an everlasting love therefore with loving kindnesse have I drawne thee Secondly So many of us as have by the mercy of God beene preserved any time in the state of grace let us blesse God for it let us admire and magnifie the power and goodnesse of God towards us in this behalfe It hath ever beene esteemed in Gods Church a great honour to a man to be an old Disciple The Holy Ghost maketh an honourable mention of Mnason of Cyprus for this Act. 21.16 And Paul saith of Andronicus and Iunia Rom. 16.7 that they were of note among the Apostles and honoureth them for this that they were in Christ before him If any of us have found mercy with God to be old Disciples Nay if we be of any standing in Christianity and keepe our standing let us give God the glory of it thinke of it often and never thinke we can be sufficiently thankfull to God for it O blesse our God ye people saith David Psal. 66.8 9. and make the voice of his praise to be heard which holdeth our soule in life and suffreth not our feet to be moved Praise God for keeping and preserving the life of grace in thy soule all this while Say with David Psal. 116.7 8. The Lord hath dealt bountifully with thee for thou hast delivered my soule from death mine eyes from teares and my feet from falling Praise God for keeping thee fom deadly and irrecoverable falls Yea take thou up that thanksgiving which of all the formes of thanksgiving that we read of in Scripture hath been most in use with Gods Saints as if it were not for spending of time I could give you many instances of I meane that Psal. 106.1 Praise ye the Lord ô give thanks unto the Lord for he is good for his mercy endureth for ever God is more to be praised by us for the unchangeablenesse and constancy of his love to such wretches as wee are then for any other of his mercies how great so ever they bee Thirdly Let none of us be proud of our standing in the state of grace but let us give God all the glory of it Let us all say with the Apostle 1 Cor. 15.10 By the grace of God I am that I am And that which the Apostle there speaketh of his labours we must say in this case It is not I that have held out all this while not I but the grace of God which was with me It is the Lord as Annah speaketh 1 Sam. 2.9 that keepeth the â—eet of his Saints for in his owne might shall no man be strong It is not by any strength of our owne that we have stood all this while but by the strength and free grace of God onely Fourthly Seeing our perseverance in grace dependeth wholly upon the power and goodnesse of God let none of us be secure but watchfull and wary and fearfull to offend God who if he do but let go his hold and withdraw his hand we cannot stand one moment longer no more then a child of a yeare old or the staffe ye walke
art Iohn 5.42 But I know you that ye have not the love of God in you 1. If thou be a profane person and goest on in a course of sinne thou canst not leave thy drinking nor thy swearing nor thy whoring then the Holy Ghost pronounceth of thee that thou lovest not God thou hatest him and art an enemy unto him Psal. 68.21 God shall wound the head of his enemies hath God any enemies So it appeareth Why who are they That he telleth you in the next words and the hairy scalpe of such a one as goeth on still in his trespasses 2. If thou be a superstitious person and such a one as dotest upon any will worship that is of thine owne or of any other mans devising whatsoever thou thinkest of thy selfe then the Holy Ghost pronounceth of thee that thou lovest not God but thou hatest him in thy heart For so the Lord speaketh of the transgressours of the second commandement Exod. 20.5 Visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children to the third and fourth generation of them that hate me 3. Nay if thou be but a meere naturall man unregenerated unconverted there is no love of God in thee but thou hatest him in thy heart For so saith our Saviour Iohn 15.18 of the whole world of all men in their naturall estate Yee know that the world hated me before it hated you And verse 23. He that hateth me hateth my father also Neither is this the state of the reprobate in the world onely but even of Gods elect also while they are of the world before they be regenerated they cannot love the Lord but hate him in their hearts This is plaine by that promise God maketh to his elect Deut. 30.6 The Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart and the heart of thy seed to love the Lord thy God with all thy heart Till God circumcise our hearts and take away the hard fore-skin that is upon them we can never love the Lord with all our heart that is unfeignedly And the Apostle speaking to the elect Colosians putteth them in mind of this Col. 1.21 You were sometimes alienated and enemies in your mindes As if he had said you were not onely void of the love of God but you were quite alienated from him and enemies in your mind you hated him in your hearts Six evident demonstrations there be that may convince every naturall man that there is no true love of God in his heart First He loveth not God because he loveth other things more then God For so speaketh the spirit of God expressely 1 Iohn 2.15 If any man love the world the love of the father is not in him Secondly He loveth not God because he doth not desire to enjoy him to be where he is to have any communion with him neither in heaven nor in the assembly of his Saints and use of his ordinances For this hath beene the voice of such as have loved God 2 Cor. 5.8 We are willing rather to be absent from the body and to be present with the Lord. And Psal. 42.1 2. As the hart panteth after the water brookes so panteth my soule after thee ô God my soule thirsteth for God for the living God when shall I come and appeare before God And 26.8 Lord I have loved the habitation of thy houses and the place where thine honour dwelleth And can he then have any love to God that cannot abide to thinke of death that if he might have his will would never go to God Can he have any love to God that careth not how seldome he commeth to Gods Sanctuary where of all places in the world the Lord sheweth himselfe to be present with his people in the most gracious and comfortable manner Thirdly He loveth not God because hee hath no delight to doe that that might please him nor feareth to doe that that he knoweth will offend and displease and dishonour him The carnall mind is enmity against God saith the Apostle Rom. 8.7 For it is not subject to the law of God neither indeed can be He that hath my commandements and keepeth them saith our Saviour Ioh. 14.21 is he that loveth me and none but he Fourthly He loveth not God because when he knoweth he hath offended him and lost his favour hee is not troubled with it nor seeketh in any good earnest to be reconciled to him againe I love them that love me saith the Lord Pro. 8.17 But how shall that be knowne That he telleth you in the next words and those that seeke me early shall find me As if he had said Those that love me will seeke peace with me when they have offended me yea they will doe it early they cannot rest they cannot sleepe till they have made their peace with me and thus will I shew my love to them againe I will be found of them I will be easie to be intreated by them Fiftly They love not God because they love not them that feare God Every one that loveth him that begat saith the Apostle 1 John 5.1 loveth him also that is begotten of him Nay there is a certaine signe they hate God because they beare a mortall hatred to all such as in whom they see any life or power of religion for that cause onely because they beare the image of God they reproach them nickname them slander them use them with all the despite they can He that is upright in the way is an abomination to the wicked saith Solomon Pro. 29.27 Like the Leopard and Tiger of whom we read that they doe so hate man that they will expresse their hatred to the very picture of a man wheresoever they see it Sixtly and lastly They love not God because they have no assurance of his love to them in Christ and of the forgivenesse of their sinnes We love him saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.19 because he loved us first And it is no more possible there should be any true love in the heart of man towards God till then then it is possible there should bee heate in the pavement before the sunne in his strength have showne upon it Now then to conclude this first part of my application let no man bee too confident that he loveth the Lord but let every one examine himselfe by these sixe arguments and if thou find by them as I dare say many of you may that there is no love of God in thee but that thou bearest in thy breast such a canckered and malicious heart against God 1 Bewaile thine estate 2 Thinke not so well of thy selfe as thou hast done but loath and abhorre thy selfe for it 3 Admire the patience and goodnesse of God towards thee 4 Let this drive thee to Christ who is our onely peace as the Apostle calleth him Ephes. 2.14 and who by his crosse hath slaine the enmity that was betweene God and us as hee saith verse 16. 5 Let This patience and bountifullnesse of his move thee to turne to
this naturall weakenesse there is a sinfull weakenesse also in the best of Gods children even weaknesse of faith which maketh them subject not to naturall feares onely but to sinfull feares also There is much lacking in their faith as the Apostle said of the Thessalonians 1 Thess. 3.10 And this is a chiefe cause of all their feares Why are ye fearefull ô ye of little faith saith our Saviour to his Disciples Mat. 8.16 pointing at the chiefe cause of all our feare When are apt to doubt of Gods favour and of the pardon of our sinnes and who can choose but bee much disquieted in his heart with â—eare when he doubteth of Gods favour When the Prophet complained Psal. 88.15 While I suffer thy terrours I am distracted he telleth us verse 14. what was the cause of those terrours he felt in himselfe Lord why castest thou off my soule why hidest thou thy face from me Hee could not be perswaded of Gods love hee thought God had cast him of And can you wonder then though his heart were full of terrour The second cause of these feares is the Lord himselfe Certainely his holy hand is to be acknowledged in this kinde of affliction as well as in any other These feares are therefore called the Lords terrours Psal. 88.15 and 2 Cor. 5.11 because they come from him And the Lord seeth it to bee good and profitable many waies for sundry of his servants to bee much exercised by them 1. This maketh them carefull by repentance to purge themselves from all their knowne sinnes So the Lord speaketh of the feare which they that travell by sea are in when they see the strange breaches which the whale by his rising doth make in the sea Iob 4â— 25 When he raiseth up himselfe the mighty and most stout hearted are afraid by reason of his breakings they purifie themselves As wee see the mariners that carryed Ionah did Ionah 1.5 The mariners were afraid and cryed every man to his God Every one sought to make his peace with God in the best manner that he could This effect wee know feare usually hath even in all men but much more certainely in Gods children 2. This keepeth them humble fearefull to sinne tractable and willing to obey God in all things This is also a naturall effect of feare to abate the pride of mans heart and to make it humble and tractible Put them in feare ô Lord saith David Psal. 9.20 that the nations may know themselves to bee but men Certainely if the Lord should not now and then visit them with inward terrours and gripes there be many in the world would even forget themselves to be men But this effect it hath in Gods children especially O that there were such a heart in them saith the Lord of his people Deut. 5.29 that they would feare me keepe my commandements alwaies As if he had said Now they are fearefull to offend me in any thing now they are willing to doe any thing I would have them as they protested verse 27. But when was that Surely when by seeing the law delivered in that terrible manner they were brought into a wonderfull feare 3. Lastly This prepareth them and maketh them fit to receive comfort from God Thus the Lord hath beene wont to prepare his servants whom he meant to give most comfort unto Before the Lord delivevered that large and comfortable promise unto Abram Gen. 15.13 21. it is said verse 12. Loe an horrour of great darknesse fell upon him Before Elijah could heare that still and small voice that spake so much comfort unto him concerning himselfe and the whole Church the Lord first affrighted him with a great and strong wind that rent the mountaines and brake the rockes in pieces and then by an earthquake and after that by a fire 1 King 19.11 12. hee deepely humbled him by feare and terrour first that he might prepare and make him fit to receive that comfort You see then that this may bee the case of them that are most upright hearted and such as truly love the Lord they may bee much subject to these feares And this is the first thing I told you I had to say for the comfort of such poore soules The second is this That it is not onely possible that thou maist love God unfeignedly though thou be so subject to these terrours but even while thou art in this case thou hast evident signes in thee that thou dost so and if thou couldst observe thine owne heart well thou wouldst be able to discerne that thou dost love God indeed For First Thou desirest Gods favour above all things in the world and no crosse afflicteth thy heart so much as this that thou thinkest thou hast lost it thou canst not be assured of it this is a certaine signe thou lovest him When the Churches diligence in seeking after Christ when she had lost him is described Cant. 2.1 4. she expresseth the cause that moved her so to seeke after him by calling him him whom her soule loved and this title she repeateth in every one of those verses Certainely if her soule had not dearely loved him she could not in that manner have sought after him So that this griefe and trouble thy heart is in because thou canst not be assured of Gods favour argueth plainely that thou art sicke of love as the Church saith she was Cant. 2.5 and 5.8 Thy love to God is the cause of thy sicknesse and griefe O how happy a thing would it be with many if they were sicke of this disease Secondly Thou darest not doe any thing that thou thinkest would offend God but makest conscience to doe his will therefore thou lovest God Hee that hath my commandements and keepeth them saith our Saviour Ioh. 14.21 is hee that loveth me And 1 Iohn 5.3 This is the love of God that we keepe his commandements we could not els do it constantly nor conscionably Thirdly When thou hast through infirmity done any thing to offend God thou grievest unfeignedly and art troubled with it This argueth that thou lovest the Lord. It was love that made Mary Magdalen to weepe so abundantly for her sinnes as our Saviour testifieth of her Luke 7.47 And this was the onely thing whereby Peter did expresse that though he haâ— so shamefully denied Christ yet he loved him above all things when he had so offended hee went out and wept bitterly Mat. 26.75 Fourthly Thou lovest the Word and ordinances of God and the sincerity of his worship Therefore thou lovest God For the Lord calleth them that keepe the second commandement specially and above all others such as love him Exod. 20.6 And David professing himself Psal. 119 132. to be one of those that did love Gods name declareth it by no argument so much as by this throughout that Psalme even by that love hee bare unto and that delight hee tooke in the Word of God Fiftly thou lovest the children of God even because of the
consolation in this assurance And this is the maine end that God ordained preaching for So Zachary saith that Iohn the Baptist was sent to that end Luke 1.77 To give knowledge of salvation to his people by the remission of their sinnes When God had promised Esa. 57.18 that he would restore comfort to his Israel and to his mourners he telleth us in the next words verse 19. the meanes whereby he will doe it I create the fruit of the lips my word in the speech and ministery of my servants Mal. 2.7 The priests lips should keepe knowledge and they should seeke the law at his mouth peace peace to him that is farre off and to him that is neere saith the Lord and I will heale him God hath promised to worke by the ministery of his servants in the hearts of his people abundance of peace and comfort which cannot be without assurance of his favour and to heale them of all that anguish of heart which the doubting of his favour did breed in them And no maruell though the Word have this force to breed this assurance for therein are all the promises of God to be found which are the ground and evidence upon which all true assurance of Gods favour is built In God will I praise his word saith David Psal. 56.4 in God have I put my trust I will not feare what flesh can doe unto mee All his comfort all his assurance and confidence was grounded upon the Word The second ordinance of God that hath great force in it to breed in our hearts this assurance of Gods favour and to preserve it in us and to recover it when it is lost is the conscionable use of the holy Sacrament We reade of Gods people that had received the Passeover with good hearts that had prepared their hearts to seeke the Lord in that his ordinance as Hezâ—kiah speaketh of them 2 Chron. 30.19 that they found marvellous comfort in it verse 21. They kept the feast with great gladnesse And verse 26. There was great joy in Ierusalem And that Sacrament we know was the same in substance with our Lords Supper Certainely there is not more vertue in any ordinance of God to confirme us in the comfortable assurance of Gods favour then in this if it be worthily received For 1 Christ is no where so particularly offered and applied to us as in it 1 Cor. 11.24 Take eate this is my body which was broken for you 2 He is offered to us as meat and drinke to feede upon and what is so neerely applyed to us and made ours as our food which is turned into our very substance and made one with us 3 He is offered to us as bread and wine which of all food hath most force to strengthen and make glad our hearts Psa. 104.15 4 The Sacraments are ordained to be his seales to assure and confirme his covenant unto us they are seales of the righteousnesse which is by faith as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 4.11 The third and last ordinance of God that hath great force to breed and preserve this assurance of Gods favour in our hearts to recover it when we have lost it is prayer Aske and you shall receive saith our Saviour Iohn 16.14 that your joy may be full This is one of the principall fruits of prayer it breedeth full and sound joy in the heart which necessarily presupposeth assurance of Gods favour This course David oft tooke to recover his assurance and comfort and found great successe in it When he made that prayer that is set downe Psal. 6. he was in great anguish of minde through the losse of the assurance of Gods favour as appeareth verse 1 4. to recover his assurance he falleth to fervent prayer and before he had ended his prayer he was so filled with the assurance of Gods favour that he bursteth forth into these patheticall expressions of his joy verse 8 9. The Lord hath heard the voice of my weeping the Lord hath heard my supplications the Lord will receive my prayer And Psal. 31. when he had lost his assurance so farre that he said in his hast verse 22. hee was cast out of Gods sight to recover it he betooke himselfe to prayer and prevailed so thereby that he cryeth out verse 21. Blessed be the Lord for he hath shewed me his marvellous kindnesse As though hee had said The Lord hath given mee againe a sweet and comfortable assurance of his favour I do not deny but many yea many of Gods owne children may use all these three ordinances of God that I have named unto you and use them often too read and heare and receive and pray and yet never attaine to this assurance of Gods favour by them Alas this will never be obtained without great diligence in the use of all meanes that God hath appointed Give diligence saith the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.10 to make your calling and election sure Yea verse 5. Give even all diligence thereunto Alas we do not in our hearing receiving praying seeke or aime at this to get assurance thereby that wee are in Gods favour or if we doe seeke it yet use we no diligence in the use of these meanes that we might obtaine that which we seeke in them But if wee cannot obtaine it by these meanes there is a third thing to bee done Seeke to bee more humbled in thy selfe in the apprehension of thine owne wretchednes Seeke the Lord and his favour with an humbled soule When Ieremy prophesieth of the comfort that Gods people should find upon their earnest seeking of his favour before the end of their captivitie he speaketh thus of them Ieremy 50.4 Going and weeping they shall goe and seeke the Lord their God When we can lament after the Lord as Israell did 1 Sam. 7.2 mourne for the losse of his favour and goe weeping to him to seeke the recovery of it wee need not doubt of prevailing with him God resisteth the proud saith the Apostle Iames 4.6 but hee giveth grace to the humble Specially this grace of a comfortable assurance of his favour hee useth not to give unto any but unto the humbled soule And thereupon the Apostle inferreth verse 10. Humble your selves in the sight of the Lord and hee shall lift you up The want of sound humiliation is the chiefe cause wee cannot attaine unto sound assurance of Gods favour Never did any attaine unto any great measure of assurance of Gods favour that had not first bin deeply humbled in themselves Neither doth God use to give the spirit of adoption to his people till hee have first given them the spirit of bondage Rom. 8.15 God comforteth those that are cast downe saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 7.6 Therefore the day of humiliation wherein Gods people did afflict their soules is called the day of atonement betweene God and them Levit. 23.27 28. Such God hath bound himselfe by promise to speake peace unto Blessed are they that mourne saith our Saviour
of the Lord Iesus that is his quickning grace was mad manifest in their bodies In this respect also hee calleth the regenerate part Colos. 3.10 not a new mind nor a new will nor a new heart only but the new man Ye have put on saith hee the new man it is a compleat man it hath all the faculties and powers of a perfect man in it So speaketh hee againe 2 Corinth 5.17 If any man bee in Christ in the state of grace hee is a new creature old things are past away behold all things are become new Every one that is in Christ is become a new man every faculty every part of him is renewed In this respect also every upright-hearted man is called a perfect man Marke the perfect man and behold the upright saith David Psalme 37.37 because they have this perfection of parts they are sanctified throughout in all their parts And as the children that wee beget are perfect men and women so soone as ever they are borne because they have the soules and bodies and all the parts of men and women though in great weakenesse so is it with all the children of God much more Men may beget children that are defective and want some of their parts wee reade of some that have beene borne blind Iohn 9.1 and of some that have beene creeples from their mothers wombe Acts 14.8 and of some that have beene borne fooles But our heavenly father begets no such children all his children are perfect and have no such defect of parts in them Now before I make application of this point I must first give you three cautions to prevent the children of God from taking occasion of much feare and discomfort by the mistaking and misunderstanding of this point The first caution is this As the goodliest child that ever was borne is defective when it is an infant and new borne not onely in the stature and strength of every member of his body but even in the measure of his understanding also even so is it with the new man They that are sanctified in the best measure are yet in every part in every faculty of their soule in every sense and member of their body defective in the measure and degree of grace Paul telleth those worthy Christians the Thessalonians 1 Thess. 3.10 that hee desired to come to them to perfect that that was lacking in their faith Yea of himselfe hee saith Phil. 3.12 that hee was not perfect And if that great Apostle could say of himselfe and such as he was 1 Cor. 13.9 we know but in part then how great cause have the best of every one of us to complaine alas how little spirituall light and knowledge have I in my understanding how little sanctifying grace and goodnesse have I in my thoughts in my memory in my conscience in my will in my desires and affections How little inclination to any thing that is good in my eye or in my eare or in any other of my senses or parts of my body Secondly Though they that have truth of grace in them have every faculty and power of their soule and every sense and member of their body seasoned in some measure with the new leaven of sanctifying grace yet have they also much of the old leaven of their corrupt nature remaining still in every facultie of their soule and in every sense and member of their body Purge out therefore the old leaven saith the Apostle 1 Cor 5.7 As if hee had said This is a worke wherein we must alwayes be doing and which we shall never make an end of while we live here In which respect the regenerate man may fitly bee compared unto the ayre in the twilight in which there is no part but it hath some light in it neither is there any part of it but it hath some darkenesse in it also and unto the water that is luke-warme there is no part of it but it hath some heate in it nor any part but it hath some coldnesse in it too Therefore as the spirit the regenerate part in us is called as we have heard the new man so is the flesh and the unregenerate part in us called the old man likewise Eph. 4.22 because it goeth through the whole man as the other doth And this maketh many a good soule thinke there is no truth of grace in them because that throughout in their whole spirit and soule and body they discerne still so much corruption From the sole of the foot say they as Esa. 1.6 even to the head there is no soundnes in me This maketh them complaine with Iob 40.4 Behold I am vile What a deale of ignorance and blindnes have I in my understanding how vaine wicked are my thoughts for the most part how hardly can I forget any small wrong that hath bin done me and how apt am I to forget any good thing how hard a heart have I and unable to mourne for any of my sins how apt to be overwhelmed with griefe for the smallest crosse that befalleth me With what delight doe mine eares listen to any evill I can heare of my neighbour how dull of hearing is it towards any thing that is good how apt is mine eye to wander and to steale away my heart when I should attend to the word and how hardly can I keepe it fixed upon any thing that might bring good to my soule These we know are the complaints of the best soules And yet all this may be where there is truth of heart Thirdly and lastly Though where truth of grace is it diffuseth and sheddeth it selfe abroad throughout the whole man every faculty of the soule is sanctified and every part of the body also yet is not the worke of grace therein so sensible and manifest as is the corruption of our nature The workes of the flesh are manifest saith the Apostle Galathians 5.19 more manifest then the worke of grace is I cannot perceive saith many a good Christian any worke of Gods sanctifying grace at all in my memory in sundry of my affections in my joy and my anger much lesse in the members of my body and how can I say then that there is any truth of grace in mee To such I say there may bee some sanctifying grace in thee yea in every faculty of thy soule and member of thy body though thou perceive it not The little infant hath all the parts of a mans body though there bee sundry of them thou canst discerne no use he hath of them in any action yea hee hath a reasonable soule and all the faculties of it though it appeare not in any operation at all Three things thou hast in thee that shew thou hast sanctifying grace even there where thou perceivest it least 1. As thou hast in thy whole man in every faculty and part both flesh and spirit so hast thou in thy whole man a conflict between them The flesh lusteth against the spirit
drudgery in the world But alas beloved this is but a false slander that is cast upon the wayes and service of God And wee must say of it as our Saviour doth of the tares that were sowed in Gods field Matth 13.28 The enemy hath done this The devill hath raised this slaunder and suggested it into the minds of men to terrifie them from Gods service by it There is no truth in it at all For though indeed wee must goe under the yoke if wee will bee his servants and obey his commandements wee may not be allowed to live as we list yet if wee can once humble our selves to beare this yoke of Christ wee shall never have cause to complaine of the hardnesse or uneasinesse of it Take my yoke upon you saith our Saviour Matth. 11.29 30. even to the humbled sinner who was like the bruised reed who was already weary and heavy laden and therefore unable to beare any heavy burden or to weare a yoke that would pinch and gall him even to this man saith Christ take my yoke upon thee feare it not for my yoke is easie and my burden light If this yoke doe pinch or gall any man the fault is not in the yoke but in himselfe because hee taketh it not upon him but like an untamed and unruly bullocke strugleth with it and is unwilling to beare it If any of Christs burdens seeme intollerable to any man the fault is not in the burden but in himselfe hee hath some bile or corrupt sore upon him that maketh him unable to beare the lightest burden that can bee laid upon him And thus speaketh the Apostle Iohn also of all Christs burdens and commandements 1 Iohn 5.3 This is the love of God that we keepe his commandements if wee bee his servants and beare any love to him wee must indeed keepe his commandements but his commandements are not grievous it is no bondage to bee tyed to keepe them In which respect also the Apostle calleth it the law of liberty Iames 1.25 It is the greatest freedome and liberty in the world to bee obedient unto God Certainely no man hath just cause to complaine of the hardnesse of Gods service nor to bee afraid of it There is no life under heaven so pleasant as the life of Gods servant there is no service in the world so easie and comfortable as the service of God is If men obey and serve him saith Elihu Iob 36.11 they shall spend their dayes in prosperity and their yeares in pleasure This I know will seeme to many of you a strange paradox but if you will marke well what I shall say I will make it evident that it is so and that in three respects Lecture LXXXXI On Psalme 51.6 Iune 17. 1628. FIrst I will shew you that religion doth not so abridge men of their liberty in lawfull delights as is pretended Secondly That the taskes and duties that it imposeth upon men are nothing so hard as Satan would make us beleeve Thirdly That the service of God is so far from being a bondage and drudgery that it is in sundry respects the most comfortable life in the world For the first Though God doe indeed restraine his servants from licentiousnesse and liberty to doe what they list his servants must live under a law under government they must beare his yoke Yet is his yoke even in this respect a most easie yoke to all that can once humble themselves to beare it For hee doth allow to his servants liberty enough even in the comforts and delights of this life Nay no man under heaven can with that freedome of heart and true delight use any of the creatures of God any of the comforts of this life as the servants of God may That which the Apostle saith of marriage and meates 1 Tim. 4.3 may likewise be said of all other lawfull recreations and delights God hath created them to be received with thankesgiving of them which beleeve and know the truth As if he had said For their sakes they were ordained they are the people that have just title unto them God hath called us to peace saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 7.15 that is not an hard a troublesome and rigorous but a free and comfortable condition of life even in respect of these outward things And in this respect among others the Apostle saith Gal. 5.13 Brethren yee have beene called unto liberty onely use not your liberty as an occasion to the flesh Religion doth not forbid the use of any lawfull delight but the abuse of it onely Secondly The taskes that God sets to his servants the burden he layes on them I meane the duties and services that hee requireth of them are not hard and heavy nay they are certainely light and easie to bee borne and in this respect also the service of God is no bondage nor drudgery it is the most easie and comfortable life in the world and it is nothing but the deceitfulnesse of Satan and of our owne naughty hearts that causeth us to judge otherwise of it Now if any man shall object and aske mee Are all Gods commandements easie indeed Is it a matter of no hardnesse or difficultie to observe them For answer unto this I will shew 1. How and in what respect they are hard and difficult 2. How and in what respect they are light and easie to be peformed For the first The commandements of God and burdens he layeth upon men are hard and heavy in three respects First To every wicked and naturall man the commandements of God are not onely hard but impossible hee can doe nothing that God requireth in that manner that God requireth I know well that many things which such men doe may seeme to other men and to themselves also to bee very good workes All these things saith the young man Mat. 19 20. have I kept from my youth up But indeed this is utterly impossible every unbeleever is reprobate unto every good worke Titus 1.16 How can yee being evill saith our Saviour Matth. 12.34 speake good things that is constantly and conscionably Can the Aethiopian change his skinne or the Leopard his spots saith the Lord Ieremy 13.23 then may yee also doe good that are accustomed to doe evill And that which our Saviour saith of the covetous man Luk. 18.25 may also truly bee said of the fornicatour and of the drunkard and of the proud man and of every wicked man It is easier for a camel to goe through a needles eye then for such a one to enter into the kingdome of God or to keepe any of those commandements that are against his sin Secondly To every regenerate and godly man the commandements of God are not onely hard but impossible to bee kept in that manner that the law requireth In that respect the Apostle Peter professeth Actes 15.10 that the law was svch a yoke as neither their fathers none of the holy Patriarches nor prophets nor they none of the
Christ to his Church Cant. 2.14 let mee heare thy voice for sweet is thy voice and thy countenance comely And well done good and faithfull servant saith the Lord to him Matth. 25.23 that had but two talents And who can complaine of such a master Nay who that knoweth and beleeveth this would not bee glad to serve such a master as is so ready to accept of and delight in to commend and applaud such poore service as wee are able to doe unto him Thirdly Observe how ready hee is to helpe his servants in the worke that hee setteth them about Whereas the Lord is sometimes pleased to enjoyne his people duties and services of more then ordinary hardnesse and difficulty he presseth them with affliction out of measure above strength as Paul saith hee was 2 Cor. 1.8 He bringeth them to the fiery tryall that the Apostle speaketh of 1 Peter 4.12 He setteth the messenger of Satan to buffet them with strange tentations as Paul was 2 Cor. 12.7 in such a case the Lord is wont to put to his owne hand to the worke in an extraordinary manner and to helpe his poore servants that they may be able to goe through with it It is said 1 Chron 15.26 that God helped the Levites that bare the arke of the covenant of the Lord. And the Apostle speaking of the great tryall of affliction that Gods servants are sometimes brought unto telleth us Rom 8.26 that in that case the spirit it selfe helpeth our infirmities The greater that the tryall is that God shall be pleased to exercise us by the greater degree of strength will hee minister unto us for the bearing of it And what need the weakest of Gods servants feare the heaviest burden that can bee laid upon them when he hath such a one to helpe and support him When those everlasting armes that Moses speaketh of Deut. 33.27 are underneath him Nay why may wee not in all dangers secure our hearts in this and say Lord give thou strength to beare it and lay on me what thou wilt The things that are unpossible with men saith our Saviour Lu. 18.27 to his Disciples when they were astonied out of measure with a Doctrine hee had taught as Marke 10.26 are possible with God So when Paul prayed thrice that is often unto God to bee delivered from that messenger of Satan that buffeted him so as it may bee some of you have done against those blasphemous thoughts whereby you are buffeted hee received this answer from God 2 Cor. 12.9 My grace is sufficient for thee As if hee had said Feare him not I will warrant thee thou shalt be strong enough for him he shall not be able to overcome thee my grace and helpe will be sufficient enough for thee in this very case to uphold and strengthen thee And this made Paul speake so confidently Phil. 4.13 I can doe all things through Christ that strengtheneth me Fourthly and lastly Observe what wages God giveth to his servants He is many wayes good unto them besides their wages as all good masters are they have many availes as we speake from him even in this life many are the priviledges of Gods servants First If wee bee his faithfull servants wee shall have his countenance and favour When David had spoken of the happinesse of them that dwell in Gods house he mentioneth this for one part of it Psal. 48.11 For the Lord God is a sunne to such the light of his countenance useth to shine upon them And this is such a priviledge as is worth all the paines wee can take in his service though it were a thousand times more Cause thy face to shine saith the Church Psalm 80.19 and wee shall bee saved As if she had said We have even enough Secondly If wee bee Gods faithfull servants we may bee assured of protection and safety in times of greatest danger For what master is there that will not defend and beare out his servants specially in the service they have done unto him And this also David reckoneth for another part of their happinesse that dwell in Gods house and serve him Psal. 84.11 the Lord will bee a shield unto such Thirdly If we be Gods faithfull servants we shall be sure to want nothing that shall be necessary for our comfort in this life For what good master is there that will not provide for his owne especially those of his owne house as the Apostle speaketh 1 Tim. 5.8 And this David reckoneth for a third part of the happines of those that dwell in Gods house Psal. 84.11 No good thing will he with-hold from them that walke uprightly Fourthly and lastly If we be Gods faithfull servants we shall be sure when the time of payment commeth that is not till the even be come as our Saviour speaketh Matth. 20.8 till our day bee done till this life bee ended to receive such a reward of our service as no tongue can expresse no heart can conceive how great it shall bee Our Saviour speaking of the reward of such of Gods servants as had done but little service unto God even so little as themselves tooke no notice of it saith he will say thus to them at the day of judgement Matth. 25 34 35. Come yee blessed of my father inherite the kingdome prepared for you for I was an hungred and yee gave me meat I was thirsty and ye gave me drinke Alas what was that that they had done to be rewarded with a kingdome Certainly there is no proportion betweene the service and the wages but this it is to serve such a master thus will the Lord reward all that serve him And therefore admit the service that God should imploy us in all our life long either in doing or suffering were never so hard and painefull yet the certaine hope wee have of this reward in the end were sufficient to make it easie unto us yea to make us cheerefull and comfortable in it and even to sing at our worke as Paul and Silas did even at midnight when they had bin grievously scourged and were then in a dungeon and their feete fast in the stocks as you shall read Actes 16.25 And what was it that made Moses not only willing to forsake the pleasures of sinne and all those wicked liberties and delights that worldly men dote so much upon but to betake himselfe to the service of God and joyne himselfe to the people of God even then when they were in greatest affliction and reproach yea to account their life a farre more happy and comfortable life then the life of any courtier or of Pharaoh himselfe but onely this that he had respect to the recompense of reward as the Apostle telleth us Hebr. 11.26 For this cause wee faint not saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 4.16 17. but though our outward man perish yet the inward man is renewed day by day our delight in Gods service and in his holy law increaseth daily for our light affliction which is
but for a moment worketh for us a farre more exceeding and eternall weight of glory Rejoycing in hope saith the Apostle Rom. 12.12 patient in tribulation As though he should say The hope of this reward is able not onely to make you patient in any tribulation how great soever it may be but even comfortable and joyfull in it also O that all this that we have heard might through Gods gracious and mighty working with it become effectuall to make us all in love with Gods service O that we could count it our happinesse and honour to be admitted into it and thinke and say of it as David doth Psal. 65.4 Blessed is the man whom thou choosest and causest to approach unto thee that he may dwell in thy house and be one of thy houshold servants And 116.16 O Lord truly I am thy servant thy servant and the son of thine handmaid thou hast loosed my hands As if he had said I was a bondslave till I became thy servant but thou hast brought me out of that bondage and by making me thy servant hast loosed my bonds and made me a free man And then followeth verse 17. I will offer unto thee the sacrifice of thankesgiving As if hee should say I will praise thy name for this so long as I live Lecture XCII On Psalme 51.6 Iune 24. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed to the third and last point which I propounded to handle in this first part of the application which concerneth those that refuse to serve God and to be religious and it is to shew the dangerous estate that they are in that doe so to reprove and terrifie all wicked men specially such as live in the Church and under the meanes of grace We have heard in the handling of this third and last note of an upright heart That if there be in a man but an unfeigned desire to be saved and to please God he is accepted of God he hath certainely truth of saving grace in him That no man is rejected of God no man shall perish that hath in him a true desire to be saved and to please God This point if it be well considered is of great force to humble all naturall men to take all excuse from them and to make them ashamed of themselves For what goodnesse can there be in that man that hath not in him so much as a desire to be good What can that man pretend why he should not be most justly condemned and cast into hell that never had in him a true desire to be saved and to flie from the wrath to come And surely thus it is with every wicked man that liveth in the Church and under the meanes of grace to that man I may boldly say thou canst not repent nor leave thy sinnes because thou dost not desire to repent and forsake thy sinnes thou hast no grace because thou dost not desire grace thou canst not beleeve because thou dost not desire to beleeve thou shalt perish everlastingly because thou hast no true desire nor will to be saved Wicked men are apt and ever have beene blasphemously to impute all this wholly unto the Lord and his will to cast all upon God and to say of their future estate I shall doe as it pleaseth God if it be the will of God and he have so decreed I shall be saved if it be otherwise how can I helpe it And of their present estate if God would give me the grace I should be better then I am and till then how should I mend Thus did our first father plead for himselfe so soone as ever he was fallen from God The woman saith he Gen. 3.12 which thou gavest to be with me she gave me of the tree and I did eate As if he had said I may thanke thee for that that I have done If thou hadst not given me this woman I had never sinned And thus did the unprofitable servant pleade for himselfe Matth. 25.14 I know thou art an hard maâ— reaping where thou never sowedst As though he had said Exacting fruit of holinesse and obedience where thou didst never bestow the seed of grace And thus the Apostle bringeth in wicked men objecting against the Lord Rom. 9 19. Why doth he yet find fault for who hath resisted his will As if he had said How can I justly be blamed or punished for being as I am if it be the will of God I shall be no better How can I be said to be the cause of mine owne damnation when it is the decree and will of God that I should perish But as I told you these are but the pleas and pretences of wicked men These pleas will not hold Certainely as God is not the cause of any mans sinne but himselfe as the Apostle teacheth us Iam. 1.13 14. Let no man say As if he had said I know men are apt to say so but it is folly and sinne for a man to say when he is tempted or moved to any sinne I am tempted of God for God cannot be tempted of evill neither tempteth he any man but every man is tempted when he is drawne away of his owne lust and enticed So neither is God the cause of mans destruction but himselfe It is the fruit of his owne way as the Holy Ghost speaketh Pro. 1.31 And as of every temporall crosse that befalleth a man in this life of what kind soever it be a man may justly smite himselfe upon the breast and say to his owne heart as the Lord speaketh Ier. 2.17 Hast thou not procured this to thy selfe He may truly say Whatsoever hand God or man had in this evill that is befaâ—len me I am sure I was the chiefe cause of it my selfe so may it truly be said to every wicked man of his spirituall and eternall death and destruction as the Lord speaketh to Israel Hos. 13.9 O Israel thou hast destroyed thy selfe but in mee is thy helpe that is though thou canst not save thy selfe nor worke any goodnesse in thy selfe that must come wholly from my meere grace By grace are ye saved through faith saith the Apostle Ephes. 2.8 and that not of your selves it is the gift of God yet thou hast destroyed thy selfe thou art thy selfe the cause why thou hast no grace why thou canst not repent nor leave thy grosse sinnes why thou canst not beleeve nor take any comfort in Christ why thou shalt be damned and perish everlastingly Yea how apt soever men are now to plead thus for themselves and to impute all unto God there will come a day when as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 3.19 every mouth shall be stopped and all the world shall become guilty before God No man shall have any such thing to say for himselfe but shall cleare the Lord he shall cry guilty and acknowledge himselfe to have beene the onely cause of his owne destruction The bookes shall be opened as the Apostle speaketh Revel 20.12 the bookes of
his owne salvation He is not so dead but there is enough left in him to make him without excuse as the Apostle plainely teacheth Rom. 1.20 He may doe more then he doth to avoid damnation he may doe more then he doth to further his owne salvation and because he will not doe what he may therefore he is inexcusable therefore he is the cause of his owne destruction Why what can he do will you say I answer First He hath power enough left in him by nature to curbe and restraine himselfe from all grosse sinnes from drunkennesse and whoredome and such like sinnes yea and from haunting of lewd company that may draw him to such sinnes he may forbeare these things if he will he hath enough left in him to make him able to live a civill and unblameable life There is many a man that even by the strength of nature can truly say as he said Luk. 18.11 I thanke God I am no extortioner nor unjust in my dealings with men nor an adulterer Secondly He hath enough left in him to make him able to doe many good workes I meane workes that are materially and morally good He can if he will make restitution of that that he hath gotten unjustly and doe workes of mercy also to the poore Els would not Daniel 4.27 have spoken thus to such a man as Nebuchadnezzar was Breake off thy sinnes by righteousnesse and thine iniquities by shewing mercy to the poore And that which the young man saith of the outward observation of all the commandements of the second table Matth. 19 20. All these things have I kept from my youth up that the Apostle speaketh even of many a Gentile Rom. 2.14 The Gentiles do by nature the things contained in the law And in the Church many a man is even by the strength of nature able to say not of the second table onely but of the three latter commandements of the first table also so farre forth as the letter and externall observation of them all these have I kept Thirdly He can if he will frequent the ministery of the Word the plainest and most powerfull ministery and that constantly When thou wert young saith our Saviour to Peter Iohn 21.18 thou girdest thy selfe and walkedst whither thou wouldest So much freedome of will every man hath by nature so much power even by that generall and common grace and assistance that God communicateth unto all men that he may goe to Church if he will yea he may if he will ride or goe many miles to a Sermon ordinarily as well as he may to an market so farre The Lord speaking of such as were no better then naturall men telleth the Prophet Ezek. 33.31 They come to thee as the people commeth and they sit before thee as my people and they heare thy words Fourthly He may if he will so seriously marke and observe the Word that is preached unto him and the judgements of God which he seeth and feeleth as he may bring himselfe thereby unto legall repentance even to such a sight and sense of his sinne and of the wrath of God as may make his heart to quake and judge himselfe to be in a most miserable estate Of them that were no more then naturall men we do read Esa. 58.3 that they did use in the time of Gods judgements upon them to fast and afflict their owne soules And of Ahab and Felix we read how by hearing the Word and observing what they heard they were wrought upon Ahab 1 King 21.27.29 rent his clothes put sackcloth upon his flesh fasted and humbled himselfe before God And Felix Acts 24.25 trembled exceedingly Fiftly and lastly He may be able out of this sense he hath of his owne miserable estate not onely to desire the prayers of others as Pharaoh did Exod. 10.17 and Ieroboam 1 King 13.6 but even himselfe also to cry importunately and pray to God for mercy So it is said of the mariners Ionah 1. that in the extreame feare they were in through the apprehension of Gods wrath they cried not onely every man unto his God verse 5. but unto the Lord also unto Iehovah verse 14. So it is likewise said of Saul Acts 9.11 Behold hee prayeth When our Saviour exhorteth the hypocriticall Iewes in an allegoricall speech to make their peace with God in time while this life and the day of grace lasteth Luke 12.58 59. he maketh this preface to that exhortation verse 57. Yea and why even of your selves judge ye not what is right As if he had said You have so much light and judgement in your selves even by nature as to discerne that that is fit and necessary to be done Even by the light of nature a man may be able out of the apprehension and sense of his owne fearefull condition to desire reconciliation with God and to cry earnestly for it Now if any man shall aske me and what is all to the purpose that you say a naturall man is able to doe seeing none of all this is any thing worth in the sight of God or pleasing unto him seeing there is no true goodnesse in any of this that a naturall man doth Without faith it is impossible to please God Hebrewes 11.6 I answer First That though this be so yet I may say to the naturall man that doth these things that doth thus what in him lyeth as our Saviour said to the Scribe Marke 12.34 Thou art not farre from the kingdome of God such a man is nearer to heaven then any other naturall man in the world is Secondly That though by doing all this that lyeth in his power 1 he cannot deserve neither ex condigno nor ex congruo as the Papists speake that God should save him or give him his grace for Gods grace is free he worketh in men both to will and to doe of his owne good pleasure as the Apostle speaketh Phil. 2.13 2 He can have no certaine assurance when he hath done all this that lyeth in him to doe that he shall find mercy with God for there is no promise made to these things All the promises of God are in Christ yea and Amen as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 1.20 till a man be in Christ he hath no promise from God yet may the naturall man be greatly incouraged to doe thus what lyeth in him to flie from the wrath to come and to please God and may conceive hope that by doing these things as well as he is able God will be pleased out of his infinite goodnesse to shew mercy on him And these grounds he hath out of Gods Word for his encouragement therein 1. Because the Lord hath revealed himselfe in his Word to be so infinite in mercy and goodnesse Exod. 34.7 and hath sworne Ezek. 33.11 that hee hath no pleasure in the death of the wicked 2. Because God seeketh to the vilest sinner in the ministery of his word 2 Cor. 5. â—0
cannot say it is so with me Some commandements and duties I doe indeed make conscience of but others I neglect wonderfully Some sins I hate and tremble at but others I slip into ever and anon 6. True grace is constant and durable and no man is blessed and in the state of grace but he that feareth alway Proverbs 28.14 that doth righteousnesse at all times Psal. 106.3 But alas the goodnesse that is in me is like the morning dew as the Prophet speaketh Hosea 6.4 there is no constancy nor durablenesse in it I am extreamely inconstant in good things and cannot continue in a good temper and disposition of my soule for any time 7. Lastly No man hath truth of grace that contenteth himselfe with this that he abstaineth from evill and doth good unlesse his care bee to doe all this in the right manner unlesse he doe it to the Lord that is with an intent to please and honour him Whatsoever yee doe saith the Apostle Coloss. 3.23 doe it as unto the Lord unlesse hee doe it with his heart and spirit and not with the outward man onely and can say with the Apostle Rom. 1.9 I serve God with my spirit unlesse he doe it in humility and can discerne cause to bee humbled even in his best actions Behold saith the Prophet Hab. 2.4 his soule which is lifted up is not upright in him Now though I doe good things sometimes yet doe I never any thing in that manner that I should For 1. The end that I aime at is not so much to please the Lord and to honour him but I have by respects to my selfe in every thing that I do 2. The good things I do I do without any affection and use to offer dead sacrifices unto God 3. I doe not walke humbly with my God but if I do any thing in any measure well I am ready at the least secretly to glory and to pride my selfe in it In a word all the signes of sincerity mentioned in the word of God make against me and are unto me as so many signes and evidences of the falshood and hypocrisie of mine owne heart These are the usuall complaints of the best of Gods people and there is no tentation wherewith they use to bee more troubled both in life and in death then with this that there is no truth of grace in them they are no better then hypocrites Now I have three things to say for the comfort of these poore soules and in answer to this first and maine objection that they make against themselves First Admit all this bee true that thou sayest against thy selfe this will prove indeed that there is hypocrisie in thee yea and much hypocrisie too it may bee but this will not proove that thou art an hypocrite It is not the having of hypocrisie or of any other wicked corruption in a man that maketh him to deserve the name of an hypocrite or of a wicked man but the raigning of hypocrisie and wickednes in him No man doubteth but Moses Samuel Iob and all the holiest men that ever were had wickednesse in them For who could ever say as it is Prov. 20.9 I have made my heart cleane I am pure from my sinne And yet to say that either Moses or Samuel or Iob were wicked men were to open our mouthes in blasphemy against them that dwell in heaven as the spirit speaketh Revel 13.6 So that a man may have sinne in him and as other sinnes so hypocrisie and much hypocrisie too and yet bee in the state of grace for all that so long as it raigneth not in him That which the Apostle saith of sin in generall 1 Iohn 1.8 may be said of this sin in particular If wee the best of the Apostles or Saints of God say wee have no hypocrisie in us wee deceive our selves and there is no truth in us How oft shall you find Master Bradford and other of the holy Martyrs complaine to God of their hypocrisie and crave pardon for it And certainely David would not have cryed unto God as he doth Psalm 119.80 Let my heart be sound in thy statutes that I be not ashamed if he had not felt himselfe subject to unsoundnes and to hyprocrisie and much troubled with it I know our Saviour Ioh. 1.47 describeth the true Israelite to bee one in whom is no guile and David the justified man the man to whom the Lord imputeth no sinne Psalm 32.2 to bee one in whose spirit there is no guile But these places are no otherwise to bee understood then that of David when speaking of godly men he saith Psalm 119.3 They doe no iniquity and that of the Apostle 1 Iohn 3 9. Whosoever in borne of God doth not commit sinne nay hee cannot sin because hee is borne of God Was there ever godly man of whom it could be truly sayd that hee did no iniquity that hee did commit no sinne No verily But this is the meaning of the holy Ghost in those phrases he that is regenerate doth not commit any iniquitie nor can doe it ordinarily and willingly with the full sway of his soule or in that manner as the unregenerate man doth so hee that is justified and sanctified hath no guile that is no raigning hypocrisie in him So this is the first thing I have to say for thy comfort though by this which thou objectest against thy selfe it may appeare there is hypocrisie in thy heart yet will it not follow from thence that thou art an hypocrite thou mayest be in the state of grace and the deare child of God for all that Secondly By this it is evident that though there be hypocrisie in thy heart yet it raigneth not in thee thou art no hypocrite because thou discernest thine owne hypocrisie thou feelest it and art so troubled with it It is not corruption but grace that maketh a man able to discerne his corruption specially so hidden and secret a corruption as hypocrisie is There bee thousands in the world that are indeed in that state that thou suspectest thy selfe to bee in that are hypocrites indeed and they discerne no such thing in themselves they thinke passing well of their owne estate But what speake I of others Thou thy selfe when thou wer◠an hypocrite indeed and hadst both this and many other vile corruptions reigning in thee perceivedst them not wert never troubled with them Yee were once darkenesse saith he Eph. 5.8 but now yee are light in the Lord. While wee were in the state of nature which the Apostle calleth darkenesse wee saw not a deale of naughtinesse and corruption which now wee discerne in our selves This discerning of our secret corruptions is a blessed signe we are no longer darkenesse but light in the Lord. All things that are reproved saith hee Ephes. 5.13 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all things whereof wee are convinced in our selves that they are sinnes are made manifest by the light for whatsoever doth make manifest is light Before wee
The Lord hath forsaken me Thou art troubled with strong and fearefull tentations unto desperation Well for all this if thy heart bee upright though thou perceive it not nay if ever it were upright certainely they shall end in joy Marke the perfect man and behold the upright As if he had said It is our great sinne that we observe no better the manifold examples and experiments God giveth us of this for the end of that man is peace Yea proportionable to the measure of thy desertion and discomfort shall thy joy be in the end According to the comparison the Lord useth in this case Ps. 7.11 Light is sowen for the righteous and gladnesse for the upright in heart And 126.5 They that sow in teares shall reape in joy Proportionable to the seedâ—esse of their sorrow shall the harvest and crop of their joy be Now then to conclude all that I have said of these motives seeing there be so many promises made so many excellent priviledges belonging to them that are upright in heart let us not any longer content our selves with shewes of goodnesse with professing and thinking we are Christians we feare God we serve him But let us be ashamed of and bewaile and strive against our hypocrisie and our halting with God Let us labour to attaine to that uprightnesse of heart which we have heard at large described to us out of Gods Word and which the Lord our God so much delighteth in And for our helpe herein I will shew you some of the principall meanes which God hath in his Word directed us to use for the obtaining of it And I will passe over them as briefly as I can First It is not possible for a man to have an upright heart till his heart have first been truly humbled for sin Behold saith the Prophet Hab. 2.4 his soule which is listed up is not upright in him It must be humbled before it can be upright As when a bell is crackt it can never be mended till it have beene first broken in pieces and melted and cast a new so before the heart of man that is so full of cracks and unsoundnesse can be made sound and whole it must first be broken David could not rid himselfe of that guile that was in his heart till he tooke this course till with an humbled soule hee did acknowledge against himselfe his wickednesse to the Lord as is plaine Psal. 32 2-5 Secondly He that would have an upright heart must labour for a true faith for assurance of Gods fatherly love to him in Christ. Let us draw neere saith the Apostle Heb. 10.22 with a true heart in full assurance of saith For it is faith onely that purifieth the heart as the Apostle speaketh Acts 15.9 as from all other corruptions so from that falshood and hypocrisie that is in it by nature When David had professed Psal. 16. â— that he had walked in his integrity he nameth this to be the cause of it and the meanes whereby hee was brought unto and preserved in this integrity verse 3. For thy loving kindnesse is before mine eyes when wee once know that the service we doe is unto our father that hath so dearely loved us this will make us serve him heartily and unseignedly Thirdly He that would have and keepe an upright heart must take heed of living in any knowne sinne of doing any thing against his conscience Keepe thy servant from presumptuous sinnes saith David Psal. 19.13 let them not have dominion over me then shall I be upright The end of the commandement is love saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 1.5 out of a pure heart and a good conscience Purity and truth of heart can never be had or preserved without a good conscience Fourthly He that would have an upright heart must thinke oft of this and keepe it in his minde that Gods eye is upon him wheresoever he is and whatsoever he goeth about This the Lord himselfe prescribeth unto Abraham Gen. 17.1 as a meane to breed and preserve uprightnesse of heart in him Walke before me saith he and be thou upright By this meanes Paul kept his heart upright in his ministery and so may we do now from seeking his owne praise or advantage or the humouring of men As of sincerity saith he 2 Cor. 2.17 as of God in the sight of God so speake we in Christ. By this meanes Noah kept himselfe upright in a most corrupt age and so may we do now as bad as the times are Noah was a just man saith the Holy Ghost Gen. 6 9. and upright in his generations Noah walked with God He looked not to the practise of men but set the Lord alwaies before him and walked as in his sight and presence and that kept him upright By this meanes the Church and people of God kept themselves upright in times of extreame trouble and persecution and so may we doe when the like times shall come upon us All this is come upon us say they Psal 44.17 18. even all that they had mentioned in eight verses before yet have we not forgotten thee neither have we dealt falsly in thy covenant our heart is not turned backe Why What was it that kept them from halting with God in such a time as that was That they tell us verse 21. even the consideration of this thaâ— they could not hide themselves from God they were ever in his eye Shall not God search this out say they for he knoweth the secrets of the heart Certainely a secret Atheisme that lodgeth in our breasts whereby either we beleeve not or remember not that Gods eye is upon us is a chiefe cause as of all other foule sins according to that Ezek. 9.9 The land is full of bloud and the city full of perversenesse for they say the Lord hath forsaken the earth and the Lord seeth not so is it a chiefe cause of all that falshood and hypocrisie that is in our hearts Fiftly and lastly He that would have an upright heart must diligently observe the falshood and hypocrisie of his own heart how apt it is to halt and dissemble with God in every service he doth unto him and out of an humbled soule for it complaine much to God of it and beg helpe of him against it By this meanes David here laboureth to get an upright heart he complaineth to God in this verse of the want of that truth in the inward parts which God so much delighteth in for as we have heard he speaketh of that here for the aggravation of his sin and then he beggeth of God helpe against this falshood of his heart verse 10. Create in me a â—leane heart ô God and renew a right spirit within me And so doth he likewise Psal. 119.80 Let my heart be sound in thy statutes that I be not ashamed As if he had said O Lord give me a sound heart And certainely one chiefe cause why hypocrisie so much prevaileth that increaseth
draw a man unto obedience and to a conscionable practise of that he knoweth if his knowledge be sound and saving Give mee understanding and I shall keepe thy law saith David Psalme 119.34 yea I shall observe it with my whole heart 3. It will effectually restraine from sinne and reforme the life of him that hath it They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountaine saith the Lord Esa. 11.9 for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover the sea As if he had said Where the true knowledge of the Lord doth abound it is not possible that any oppression or violence should reigne If yee have beene taught by him saith the Apostle Ephes. 4.21 22. as the truth is in Christ Iesus that yee put off concerning the former conversation the old man which is corrupt according to the deceitfull lusts As though hee had said Whosoever hath beene taught of God to know Christ in truth must needs put off the old man Therefore also the Holy Ghost maketh ignorance the cause of all sinne calling all the sinnes which are pardonable and for which sacrifice was to bee offered by the law 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ignorances Hebrewes 9.7 the lusts wee had when wee were in ignorance 1 Peter 1.14 and workes of darkenesse Ephesians 5.11 Yea hee ascribeth all the ungraciousnesse and wickednesse of men to their want of knowledge and understanding There is none that understandeth saith the Apostle Rom. 3.11 there is none that seeketh after God Why are men so profane that they never seeke peace with God Surely their brutish ignorance is the cause of it Why are men in their hearts and lives so alienated from all goodnesse The Apostle will tell you the true cause Ephes. 4.18 They have their understanding darkned being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them because of the blindnesse of their heart If any man shall object and say That this is contrary to all sense and experience For all sin doth much more abound now in these daies of light then it did in times of greatest darknesse and blindnesse and in what places now is all outragious sinne so rife as in those where there is most teaching and where knowledge doth most abound To this I answer in the words of the Apostle Romanes 3.4 Yet let God bee true and every man a liar Certaine it is because God hath said it that not knowledge but the want of knowledge is the cause of all the wickednesse of these daies of these places of these persons that you speake of 1. Many that live in these daies of light and in places where the light shineth most bright are blind and receive no benefit by the light They are as ignorant as those that live in the darkenesse of Egypt They love darkenesse more then the light yea they hate the light as our Saviour speaketh Iohn 3.19 20. For this cause God giveth them up unto vile affections as the Apostle speaketh of the Gentiles Romanes 1.26 And marke what he addeth verse 28 29. As they regarded not to know God God gave them up to a reprobate minde to doe those things that are not convenient being filled with all unrighteousnesse fornication wickednesse covetousnesse maliciousnesse full of envy murder debate deceit malignity whisperers c. And if God were so severe against them that regarded not but despised the light of nature what must he needs bee against them that regard not but despise the light of his glorious Gospell Marvell not though such men be more outragiously lewd or at least more senslesse and obdurate more hardly moved and brought unto repentance then any other men in the world 2. Though it cannot bee denied but many a wicked man hath knowledge For so the Apostle speaketh of the hypocriticall Iew Romanes 2.18 Thou knowest his will and approvest the things that are more excellent being instructed out of the law and verse 20. Thou hast the forme of knowledge and of the truth in the law As if he should say Thou hast the knowledge of the will of God as it is revealed in his Word yea thou art expert in the whole body of true religion gathered out of the law of God and in thy judgement approvest of it yet of him wee may say as the Apostle doth 1 Corinthians 8.2 Hee knoweth nothing yet as hee ought to know Their knowledge is not true saving and spirituall knowledge They were never taught of him as the truth is in Iesus as the Apostle speaketh Ephesians 4.21 Their knowledge swimmeth in their braine it soaketh not into their heart In their hidden part God never made them to know wisedome as he did David heere But of this wee shall say more when we come to the uses of this Doctrine Lecture XCVI On Psalme 51.6 Septemb. 2. 1628. IT followeth now that wee proceed to shew you what uses this Doctrine may serve us unto And they are principally two First To exhort and stirre us up unto a duty wee owe both unto others and to our selves Secondly To reprove us for neglect of duty in this kind That which wee are heere to bee exhorted unto is First of all a duty that wee owe unto others Secondly a duty that every one of us oweth unto himselfe And for the first Branch of this Exhortation it concerneth three sorts 1. All of us in generall 2. Such of us as are masters of families 3. Lastly Such of us especially as are Ministers of the Gospell For the first Seeing as wee have heard knowledge is both the foundation and the seed of all other graces wee are bound to desire and procure so farre as in us lieth that all men may have the meanes of knowledge It cannot be denied nor doubted of but we are all bound to pity and commiserate the estate of all wicked men even of Turks and Indians of Iewes and Papists of the most dissolute and profane men we are bound I say to pity their estate and unfeinedly to desire and pray for their salvation I exhort saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 2.1 that first of all supplications prayers and intercessions bee made for all men And that prayer which the Church maketh Psalm 67.3 and to expresse the vehemency of her desire therein repeateth againe verse 5. should doubtlesse bee the prayer of every good soule Let the people praise thee ô God yea let all the people praise thee As if shee had said Oh that all people even the worst men that live upon earth might bee brought to honour and worship thee aright And the very summe and effect of all the three first petitions of the Lords prayer Matthew 6.9 10. is no more but this Oh that thy great name may be knowne and duly honoured every where that all that thou hast appointed to save may come in and become thy subjects and servants and so live as becommeth thy subjects and servants to doe So that
estate even by the nature and qualitie of that knowledge that is in thee And for our helpe herein I will shew you the signes and notes whereby sound and saving knowledge such as is the worke not of nature but of Gods sanctifying spirit may be discerned and judged of And they be referred to these three heads The first is taken from the object of this knowledge The second from the properties and qualities of it The third and last from the effects of it in him that hath it And concerning the object of it we have these two notes to know it by First the object of all saving knowledge is the Word of God hee that hath it hath gotten it out of this booke loveth it delighteth in it studieth it esteemeth more of it then of all the bookes in the world Hee that hath gotten his knowledge out of other bookes more then out of the holy Scriptures affecteth and delighteth in other bookes more then in them hath just cause to suspect hee hath no saving knowledge in him By thy precepts thy Word I get understanding saith David Psalme 119.104 and verse 99. I have more understanding then all my teachers for thy testimonies are my meditation Thus got hee his knowledg And the knowledge hee got thus hee esteemed the onely knowledge and such as he tooke comfort in O how love I thy law It is my meditation all the day verse 97. And Paul commending the knowledge that Timothy had learned and charging him to hold and continue in it 2 Timothy 3.14 commendeth it by this note verse 15. From a child thou hast knowne the holy Scriptures which are able to make thee wise unto salvation As if hee had said That is an excellent knowledge indeed that is able to make a man wise unto salvation and no knowledge can doe this but the knowledge of the holy Scripture onely Secondly Though the whole Scripture be the object of saving knowledge and hee that is taught of God desireth to know the will of God in all things and dareth not shut his eyes against any light that hee may receive from the Word Wee are present before God saith Cornelius Acts 10.33 to heare all things that are commanded thee of God Yet the speciall object of saving knowledge are those parts of the Word that are most usefull and profitable that concerne our selves If a man be never so learned in the Scriptures and understand all mysteries and all knowledge as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 13.2 yet if hee know not and desire not to know above all things the things that concerne his owne practise his owne salvation hee hath no sound or saving knowledge in him The wisedome of the prudent is to understand his way saith Solomon Pro. 14.8 That is sound wisdome and knowledge to know how things stand at home betweene God and his own soule to understand his own way whether it be right or wrong Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisedome saith the Apostle Col. 3.16 teaching and admonishing your owne selves 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 As if hee should have said if you cannot teach and admonish your owne selves the word of Christ dwelleth not in you in wisedome there is no saving knowledge in you This is saving knowledge for a man to know his owne sinnes the evill of his owne waies Make me to know my transgression and my sinne saith Iob 13 23. that I may be humbled for it and forsake it This is saving knowledge to know Christ aright I determined not saith Paul 1 Corinthians 7.2 to know any thing among you save Iesus Christ and him crucified This is saving knowledge to know how wee may walke in our whole conversation to please and honour God Cause mee to know the way wherein I should walke saith David Psal. 14◠8 This was that that the people and publicans and souldiers when God had effectually touched their hearts by Iohns ministery desired to know and learne of Iohn Luk. 3.10 12 14. though doubtlesse they might have learned of him many other high and excellent points What shall we do And though a man abound never so much in knowledge yea even in the knowledge of the Scripture yet if he know not these things if he cannot see a farre off nor discerne these things that belong to his future estate hee is blind saith the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.9 he seeth nothing to the purpose He that cannot see nor understand that his swearing or his drunkennesse his usury or his idlenesse is a sin certainely he hath no saving knowledge in him The second sort of signes is taken from the property the quality and nature of saving knowledge And those are also two For first Saving knowledge is a cleare and certaine knowledge of those profitable and necessary truths that God hath revealed to us in his Word I know there are degrees in this certainty some see and know the things of God more clearely and certainely then others of Gods servants doe yet every one that is taught of God hath in his measure a cleare and certaine knowledge of these things The Word was written to that end to bring us to this certainty of knowledge Proverbes 22.20 21. Have not I written to thee excellent things in counsels and knowledge that I might make thee know the certainty of the words of truth And the ministery of the Word was ordained by Christ and given to his Church to that end also Ephesians 4.14 And every one that is taught of God is able to say with the Apostle Iohn 6.69 We beleeve and are sure that thou art that Christ the son of the living God And with Paul Rom. 14.14 I know and am perswaded this is the truth of God My people shall know my name saith the Lord Esa. 52.6 they shall know in that day that I am he that doth speake behold it is I. And he that knoweth himselfe thus to bee taught of God is so sure of the truth that nothing that is objected by any adversary against it though so learnedly as he knoweth not how to answer him shall bee able to draw him from it The sheepe follow him saith our Saviour Iohn 10.4 5. for they know his voice and a stranger will they not follow but will flee from him for they know not the voice of strangers He that is spirituall taught of God judgeth all things saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 2.15 he hath judgement to discerne of that that is taught yet hee himselfe is judged of no man no man shall alter him or sway with him against the truth I have not departed from thy judgements saith David Psal. 119.102 for thou hast taught me They that have indeed beene taught of God shall never depart from his truth They that either are fallen away from the truth that once they professed or that cannot attaine to any certainty in religion but are like children tossed to and fro and carried about with every winde
saving and sanctified knowledge must first see and be truly humbled for his sins Till men have a true sight and sense of their owne sins they can never attaine unto any cleare and certaine and comfortable knowledge in the matters of God That which is said in generall of all grace Iames 4.6 God giveth grace to the humble must needs be true of this God useth to give the saving knowledge of himselfe and of his will unto the humbled soule and unto it only God will teach sinners in the way saith David Psalme 25.8 that is such as know and feele themselves to bee sinners And in the next words verse 9. The meeke that is such as by sight and sorrow for sins are made meeke and humble as our Saviour also describeth the meeke Matth. 5.5 will hee guide in judgement As if he had said Vnto such God will give a good and sound judgment to guide them by in their whole conversation As the earth cannot receive the seed till it be plowed up no more can the heart of man receive the seede of the Word till the Lords plough have first bin in it It is the comparison that the Lord useth Ier. 4.3 Breake up your fallow ground and sow not among thornes Marke two things in this speech of the Prophet 1. It is to no purpose to sow good seed among thornes to heare and read and use the best meanes of knowledge while our sinnes remaine in us unrepented of 2. That these thornes will never be gotten out till our hearts be plowed and broken up by an effectuall sense and sorrow of heart for sin A kind of knowledge I will not denie may be in many a man that liveth securely in sin and never knew what true sorrow of heart and trouble of mind for sin doth meane but a cleare and setled a sanctified and comfortable knowledge of religion was never knowne to bee in any such man See an example of this in the woman of Samaria mentioned in the fourth of Iohn verse 10 29. How ignorant did she shew her selfe yea how blockish and uncapable of any thing Christ had said till Christ did effectually discover unto her the foule sin she had so long lived in Yea the maine cause why she was so blockish and unable to understand the words of Christ was because she lived securely in so grosse a sinne But after Christ had once touched her conscience with sight and sense of her sin see how the scales fell from her eyes presently how desirous she was of knowledge how savoury and profitable questions she propounded to our Saviour yea how capable and apt to understand and beleeve whatsoever Christ taught her And certainely this is a chiefe cause at this day why most men are so ignorant and unsetled in religion because there are so few to whom the Lord did ever yet effectually discover their sins and give them hearts to bee truly humbled for them The soft and tender heart is the onely teachable heart the heart that is secure and senslesse can never be capable of heavenly and sanctified knowledge Perceive yee not neither understand saith our Saviour to his owne Disciples Marke 8 17. have ye your heart yet hardned As if hee had said Even Gods owne children unlesse they be carefull to keepe their hearts soft and tender shall never be able to understand well what they read and heare nor to profit by the best meanes of knowledge that they do enjoy Thirdly He that would attaine unto sanctified and saving knowledge must attend diligently and conscionably upon the sound ministery of the Word preached He that loveth instruction saith Solomon Pro. 1â— 1 loveth knowledge As if he should say He and none but he hath any love to knowledge or desire to attaine unto it that loveth instruction which is the meanes to bring him to it Therefore the Holy Ghost having earnestly exhorted Gods people Pro. 4.5 12. to get understanding and heavenly wisdome addeth this as the chiefe meanes of it verse 13. Take fast hold of instruction let her not goe keepe her for she is thy life As if he had said Forsake not in any case be not drawne away neglect not this meanes of knowledge And Chap. 15.32 He that refuseth instruction despiseth his owne soule As if he had said He hath no care of his owne soule but neglecteth and despiseth it careth not what becommeth of it that careth not for instruction As there is no art and science that a man can get knowledge and skill in unlesse he have some to teach him so may no man hope without teachers and instructours to attaine to this knowledge this heavenly and supernaturall knowledge especially But though he have never so good capacity and naturall parts in him and use his best endeavour by reading and study to get it he shall still have cause to say with the Noble Eunuch Acts. 8.31 How can I understand what I read in the holy Scriptures except I had some to guide me But what is this may some say to prove the necessity of depending on the ministery of the Word preached May not a man have helpe enough in good Commentaries and printed Sermons to guide and instruct him in the meaning of the holy Scriptures though he heare no Sermons I answer It is very true that God giveth his people in this age especially much helpe that way But the instruction the Holy Ghost sendeth us to and calleth upon us to regard so much is that that is gotten not by reading but by hearing Heare instruction saith the Holy Ghost Pro. 8.33 and be wise and refuse it not yea by hearing and attending constantly upon the publique ministery of the Word as appeareth in the next words verse 34. Blessed is the man that heareth me saith Christ the wisedome of God watching daily at my gates and giving attendance at the posts of my dores The frequenting of the house of God to heare Christ in his ordinances there is the instruction that the Lord so much commendeth to us promiseth such a blessing unto God revealeth his will and teacheth his people no where so clearely and effectually as he doth in his house in the publique ministery Thy way O God is in thy Sanctuary saith David Psal. 77 1â— As if he should say It is no where so clearely and comfortably seene and learned as there There David learned to know and understand aright the doctrine of Gods providence of his wisedome and righteousnesse in ordering all things that fall out in the world when he could learne it no where els nor by any other meanes When I thought to know this saith he Psal. 73.16 17. it was too painefull for me untill I went into the Sanctuary of God then understood I their end And there it is that God saith Esa. 2.3 his people should exhort and stirre up one another to seeke the true knowledge of God and of his wayes Many people shall goe and say Come ye
and publique assemblies count your selves happy men 2. Resolve with your selves as David doth Psal. 23.6 that you will dwell in the house of the Lord for ever you will never live where you may not frequent Gods house where you may not enjoy the comfort of a sound ministery 3. While ye enjoy this blessing make your best use of it When the Apostle had said Iames 1.18 Of his owne will begat he us with the word of truth As if he had said That saving grace that is in any of us was wrought in us by the ministery of the Word He inferreth verse 19. Wherefore my beloved brethren Let every man be swift to heare For who can tell how soone this blessed liberty will have an end And though I cannot say to you as our Saviour did to the Iewes Iohn 12.35 Yet a little while is the light with you I cannot certainely say you shall enjoy it but a little while yet his next words I may boldly apply to you Walke while ye have the light lest darknesse come upon you Make your best use of this ordinance of God while ye have it lest ye be deprived of it before you be aware The foure other meanes whereby saving knowledge is to bee attained I will but name onely because of the time The fourth meanes to come to this knowledge by is the reading of good bookes and of the holy Scriptures especially As is evident by the commandement given to the King not onely for the private reading of it Deut. 17.19 but also for the publique reading of it unto all the people Deut. 31.11 12. and the reason given for the commandement in both places Fiftly Meditation and serious thinking and considering with our selves of that which we have heard and read is a speciall meanes to breed knowledge and without it indeed neither hearing nor reading will doe us much good I have more understanding saith David Psal. 119.99 then all my teachers for thy testimonies are my meditation Sixtly Conference and making use of other mens gifts and moving our doubts to such as are able to resolve us would also much increase our knowledge and settle our judgements in the truth This was the course that Christs Disciples by his direction no doubt tooke for the increase of their knowledge Iohn 16.17 19. first to conferre among themselves of that which they heard and then also to move their doubts to Christ himselfe Seventhly and lastly Prayer is a principall meanes to make all other meanes of knowledge effectuall to doe us good Pro. 2.3 5 6. If thou cryest after knowledge and liftest up thy voice to God he meaneth for understanding Then shalt thou understand the feare of the Lord and find the knowledge of God For the Lord giveth wisedome out of his mouth commeth knowledge and understanding The use of reproofe I purposely omit because the summe of it is intermingled with this use of exhortation Lecture CI. On Psalme 51.6 October 28. 1628. WE have heard that in these words there be three principall things to be observed 1. The discription that David maketh here of his owne conversion and regeneration In the hidden part he had knowne wisedome that is his mind was enlightned with the sound and saving knowledge of Gods true religion of the right way how to serve God and to save his owne soule 2. Who was the authour and worker of this his true conversion of this saving knowledge that he had attained to In the hidden part thou hadst made me to know wisedome 3. And lastly The end and purpose David had in mentioning the truth of his conversion in this place and that was to aggravate the heinousnesse of his sin by the consideration of it The first of these three points we finished the last day and now it followeth that we proceed unto the second of them Now therefore we are to observe that David calling to mind here the estate he was in before he fell into these sins that he was a regenerate man hee had truth of sanctifying grace in him hee was inlightned with the saving knowledge of the truth he mentioneth and that purposely and with an emphasis and vigorous and strong expression of his mind in this point who wrought this conversion and truth of grace this saving knowledge in him In the hidden part thou hast made me to know wisedome And from hence this Doctrine doth naturally arise for our instruction That the conversion of a man even the bringing of him unto saving knowledge is to be ascribed onely unto God and to the mighty worke of his grace Two branches you see there are of the Doctrine that must bee distinctly handled 1. That any man is truly converted it is to be ascribed onely unto God 2. That any man hath attained to so much as to the sound and saving knowledge of the truth it is to be ascribed unto the Lord onely yea both these are to bee ascribed to the mighty worke of Gods grace In the hidden part thou hast made me to know wisedome For the first We shall see the truth of it confirmed to us in both the causes of the conversion of a man Every man that is converted ordinarily hath both an outward and an inward calling Outward by the Word in the ministery of Gods servants of which our Saviour speaketh Matth. 20.16 Many be called but few chosen And even this calling is necessary by the ordinance of God to the conversion of every man that shall be saved as is plaine by the Apostles speach Rom. 10.14 How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard And how shall they heare without a preacher Then there is an inward calling also by the spirit of God without which no man can bee converted Of which the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.30 Whom he did predestinate them hee also called and whom hee called them hee also justified Now the glory of both these is due to the Lord alone nothing in either of them unto man himselfe For the first You shall see it made evident unto you in three points 1. The meanes of grace that are sufficient to convert a man are Gods gift and no man can have them but by his speciall favour 2. This is no common gift and such as God vouchsafeth to all men to have sufficient meanes of grace and conversion vouchsafed unto them 3. This is a free gift of God and such as no man can deserve any way at the hands of God First Of God onely it is that any man doth enjoy the outward meanes of grace the sound ministery of the Word I know God useth meanes in bringing the ministery of his Word to any people as hee doth also in all other the ordinary workes of his providence but in this the Lord himselfe hath a speciall hand more then in other ordinary workes of his providence hee hath Of this the Lord speaketh as of a speciall gift of his Ieremy 3.15 I will
it was God alone that begot us by it This made that Convert mentioned 1 Corinthians 14.24 25. when hee had felt in the hearing of Gods Prophets and Ministers the searching and piercing power of the Word in his heart to fall downe on his face and to worship God and to professe God is in you of a truth As if he had said Certainely God is in your ministery it is not in the words that I have heard you speake nor in your manner of uttring and delivering of them that my heart hath beene so mightily wrought upon but in the divine power of God that speaketh in and by you So the Apostle telleth the Corinthians 2 Cor. 13.3 it was Christ that spake in him who to them-word was not weake but was mighty in them As if he should say It was not I nor any thing that I said when I preached to you but Christ that spake in me that was so mighty in your hearts to convert them But then from hence there ariseth a second Question What Is the Word and the ministery thereof in it selfe but as a dead instrument or toole that God worketh by Is it but as a truncke through which Christ speaketh Is there no more vertue and power then so in the Word it selfe My answer to this Question must have two parts For 1. I must shew you what vertue and power the Word hath in it selfe 2. What vertue and power it hath not For the first It cannot be denied but that there is some vertue and power in the Word it selfe and in the ministery thereof For First There are in the Word most strong and effectuall arguments to move and perswade men both unto repentance and unto faith It setteth before men life and death blâ—ssing and cursing as Moses speaketh Deut. 30.19 And Agrippa was almost perswadad to be a Christian by hearing of that which Paul spake concerning Christ Acts 26.28 Secondly Some doctrines that Gods Ministers teach out of Gods Word are more effectuall to perswade and move and worke upon the affections then other some are Which maketh the Apostle give speciall charge both to Timothy and to Titus also for teaching and pressing some Doctrines above others These things command and teach saith he 1 Tim. 4.11 and Tit. 2.15 These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authority Thirdly and lastly There is much force this way even in the manner of handling and delivering of the Word Some of Gods servants are men of so excellent gifts such as Apollos was said to have beene Acts 18.24 25. so eloquent men and mighty in the Scriptures and fervent in spirit that no man almost can heare them but he must needs understand them and be affected with that that they teach But the second part of my answer to this second Question is That the power to convert the soule of any man lieth neither in the excellency of any teachers gifts no not in the Doctrine and Word of God it selfe but in the spirit of God onely that worketh by these meanes And thus the Apostle who had said as you have heard that he was the Corinthians father he had begotten them to Christ they were his worke interpreteth himselfe in other places He ascribeth all the power that was in his ministery though both his doctrine doubtlesse and his manner of deliuering it his ministeriall gifts were most excellent yet he ascribeth all I say to the worke of Gods spirit onely My preaching was saith he 1 Cor. 2.4 in demonstration of the spirit and of power As if he had said It was such as the power of the spirit was evidently to be seene and felt in it all the power that it had was from the spirit And 2 Cor. 4.7 he saith that the excellency of that power that was in his and his fellow Apostles ministery was wholly of God and not of them The weapons of our warfare saith he 2 Cor. 10 4. are mighty through God As if he had said All that mighty power that is in our ministery to pull downe strong holds and cast downe imaginations and every high thing that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and to bring into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ is from God alone Yea he professeth in another place that he durst not for his life ascribe any thing to himselfe in this worke of converting men to God by his ministery I will not dare saith he Rom. 15.18 to speake of any thing which Christ hath not wrought by me to make the Gentiles obedient both in word and deed As if he had said That the Gentiles that heard me were brought to that obedience and reformation God forbid I should say or thinke it was my doing I dare not for a world say so No no it was Christ and hee alone that did worke it by me as by his poore instrument Nay when he had said 1 Cor. 3.6 that he as an Apostle and master workman had planted and Apollos as an Evangelist and under workman had watered the plants that he had set he addeth not onely that it was God that gave the increase all the successe and fruit of their labours was from God alone but he addeth further verse 7. so then neither is he that planteth any thing nor hee that watereth but God that giveth the increase As though he should say As excellent as the gifts of these men were they did nothing in this worke the whole glory of it was to be â— given unto the Lord alone And thus have you seene the first point I propounded confirmed unto you that it is of God onely that the meanes of grace become effectuall unto the conversion of any man And now let us come to the second point which I propounded unto you for the proofe of the Doctrine This worke of Gods spirit in making the meanes of grace effectuall in them that enjoy them is no common worke This powerfull and effectuall grace is not given of God to every man to profit by the Word unto his conversion For first It is expressely said of some Iohn 6.41 45. that this was the cause why they profited not by Christs ministery but murmured against him and his Doctrine because his father did not draw them because they were not taught of God And Iohn 12.38 They beleeved not that the saying of Esaias the Prophet might be fufilled which he spâ—ke Lord who hath beleeved our report and to whom is the arme of the Lord revealed 1. The arme of the Lord was not revealed to them no not in Christs ministery the mighty spirit of God did not work with the Word in their hearts 2. That was the cause why they did not beleeve and profit by the Word 3. That the onely cause why they were not converted was not because they would not themselves but because the Lord did not give them that grace whereby they should be converted Secondly It is expressely said that Gods intent and
the eyes of our understanding as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 1.18 all the light and clearenesse that is in the holy Scripture will doe us no good at all An this is therefore spoken of as a principall worke of the spirit of Christ in our conversion Esa. 35.5 Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened and the eares of the deafe shall bee unstopped then and never till then that we be converted and regenerated by the spirit of God That which the Apostle saith of the Iewes 2. Cor. 3.15 16. Even unto this day when Moses is read the vaile is upon their heart neverthelesse when it shall turne to the Lord the vaile shall be taken away may be sayd of every man while he is in his natural estate when the word is read or preached unto him the vaile is upon his heart and till he be regenerate and converted the vaile will never be taken away A little child that wanteth capacity though you teach him any thing never so plainely cannot possibly learne And such are wee all by nature wee have no capacity for heavenly and spirâ—tuall things The naturall man receiveth not the things of the spirit of God saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 2.14 hee is not capable of them for they are fooliâ—hnesse unto him neither can bee know them because they are spiritually discerned Till the Lord doe renew us in the spirit of our minds as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 4.23 give us new minds till hee give us an understanding that wee may know him that is true as the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.20 saith wee have no capacity at all in us for these things Therefore the holy Ghost commending the word of God for this property among others even for the perspicuity and lightsomnesse of it telleth us who they bee to whom it is so cleare and easie to bee understood Proverbes 8.9 They are all plaine to him that understandeth saith hee A strange manner of speech this is but the meaning of it is no more but this The Scriptures are plaine indeed but to whom are they plaine Not unto all but to them onely whose eyes God hath opened from whom God hath taken the vaile that was upon their heart whom hee hath by his spirit given capacity and an understanding heart unto and to no other man Yea proportionable to the measure of this grace of this worke of Gods spirit in the opening of our eyes and curing our naturall blindnesse in the renewing of our minds and enlightning of the eyes of our understanding shall the measure of our knowledge in heavenly things bee shall the meaning of the holy Scriptures bee plaine and easie unto us For wee must understand that this cure of our naturall blindnesse is not perfected in any man in this life The best of Gods servants may say with the Apostle 1 Corinth 13.9 We know but in part Hee that hath the clearest sight in spirituall things shall have cause while hee liveth heere to cry unto God with David Psalme 119.18 Open thou mine eyes Wonder not that every one of Gods servants doth not see the truth in some points that to thee are most cleare and evident though they heare as much as thou hearest and read and study as much to understand the truth as thou dost To every one of us saith the Apostle Ephes. 4.7 is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ. So much light and understanding in heavenly things as Christ by his spirit is pleased to give unto us we shall have and no more When we shall come to heaven our blindnesse shall be perfectly cured the darknes that is in our understanding shall be fully done away as the Apostle teacheth â— Cor 13.12 All good men shall be of one mind and of one judgment in all things but never till then The second objection that may be made against this truth is this That common experience proveth that many a naturall man hath attained to the knowledge of the truth yea unto a great measure of it also so as they have beene able soundly to teach it unto others The Scribes and Pharisees sate in Moses chaire that is taught the doctrine of Moses so soundly and substantially that our Saviour commandeth the people Mat. 23 2 3. to observe and doe whatsoever they sitting thus in Moses chaire did bid and teach them to observe And the Apostle speaketh of knowledge 1 Cor. 8.1 as of a common gift that all that live in the Church under good meanes of instruction though they have no grace may easily yea cannot choose almost but attaine unto We know saith he that we all have knowledge To this I answer That a naturall man may indeed understand the literall sense and meaning of the holy Scriptures so as hee may bee able soundly to discourse dispute and write of them But this knowledge is not sufficient there is another manner of knowledge then this that is necessary to the salvation of every man Such a knowledge as you heard described to you when I delivered â—o you the properties and signes of saving knowledge 1. Such a knowledge as hath in it full assurance and undoubted perswasion of the truth full assurance of understanding as the Apostle calleth it Col. 2.2 2. Such a knowledge as is spirituall Paul prayeth Col. 1.9 that they might bee filled with the knowledge of Gods will in all wisedome and spirituall understanding Such a wisedome as worketh upon the heart and breedeth love and care to practise that wee know This was that knowledge of Christ that Paul so much desired and made such reckoning of Phil. 3.10 That I may know him saith hee and the power of his resurrection And thus wee should all desire to know every thing that we know in religion to know not onely the cleare and certeine truth of it but to know it with an experimentall knowledge to know the goodnesse the sweetnesse the life and power of it also A man may have the literall and historicall knowledge of the truth and yet want this saving and sound knowledge 1. He may be void of assurance and full perswasion of the truth of that he knoweth as they that are compared to the stony ground were Marke 4 17. 2. He may be void of spirituall understanding and have no feeling no love no conscience of the practise of that hee knoweth but scorne that and hate it and count it foolish precisenesse 1 Cor. 2.14 2 Tim. 3.5 And such is the knowledge that all naturall men have they are not fully perswaded of the truth and goodnesse of that they know their knowledge is not spirituall they feele no sweetnesse no life and power in it Now this assurance of understanding this spirituall knowledge which only deserveth the name of true knowledge and which onely is sufficient unto salvation no man with the best abilities he hath by nature without the supernaturall grace of Gods spirit is able to attaine unto Of this knowledge Elihu saith
telleth us Zach. 4.7 that when the temple which was a type of the spirituall house and Church of God should be built by Zerubbabel this should be the generall acclamation of al Gods people they should shout and cry grace grace unto it As though he had said They should praise God and ascribe the beginning the proceeding and the perfecting of Gods house this whole spirituall building to the grace of God alone and to nothing els By grace ye are saved saith the Apostle Ephes. 2.5 and not contenting himselfe to have said so once hee saith it againe and saith it most emphatically verse 8 9. By grace ye are saved through faith and that not of your selves it is the gâ—â—t of God not of workes lest any man should boast Marke three points in this Doctrine which the Apostle doth thus earnestly presse upon Gods people 1. Hee contenteth not himselfe to say Wee are saved by grace but he addeth not by workes What needed this superfluity of speech may some say O he knew there were then and ever would bee in the Church erroneous spirits that would seeme to ascribe much to grace in this worke of mans salvation and yet they wouâ—d give somewhat also unto workes somewhat unto that man himselfe being helped a little by Gods grace is able to do Now therefore he opposeth the one to the other the one quite excludeth the other If by grace then not by workes saith he Rom. 11.6 otherwise grace is no grace As if he had said ascribe never so little to workes to that that a man himselfe is able to doe as any cause of his salvation and ye renounce Gods grace utterly Whatsoever glorious words you give of Gods grace you doe indeed and effect denie you are saved by grace 2. Observe that he addeth Not of our selves Our selves have no hand at all in this worke as of our selves all is to be ascribed unto Gods grace 3. He giveth this for the reason why God would not have us to be saved by our workes but by faith onely why he so ordained that we our selves should have no hand at all in this worke but all should be of grace lest any man should boast The same reason he giveth of that marvellous liberty God is pleased to use in the calling and conversion of men in giving the meanes of conversion and grace to profit by them to such as are most unworthy and unlikely and denying it to others that are more worthy more likely men 1 Cor. 1.29 That no flesh should glory in his presence And verse 31. this is given for the reason why Christ is made unto us of God wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption all in all that he that glorieth might glory in the Lord. God cannot abide that any flesh should glory in his presence that any matter of boasting or glorying should bee given unto man His maine drift in his Word and workes is to abase man to pull downe his pride to make him even to despaire in himselfe and on the other side to advance and magnifie the glory of his owne free grace Hee that glorieth let him glory in the Lord saith he and in him alone Wee are the circumcision saith the Apostle Phil. 3.3 that rejoyce in the Lord Iesus and have no confidence in the flesh They onely are the true Israel of God that make Christ the onely ground and matter of their joy and comfort and renounce all confidence all ground of hope and comfort in themselves or in any thing they are able to doe Thirdly and lastly This is the best rule and note to try all doctrines and religions by This is given by our blessed Saviour as a sure note and rule to try all teachers and doctrines by Iohn 7.18 Hee that speaketh of himselfe seeketh his owne glory humane doctrines doe all tend one way or other to the glory of man to the advancing of him but he that seeketh his glory that sent him is true and there is no unrighteousnesse in him As if hee should say That teacher that in his Doctrine giveth no glory to man at all but all unto God alone hee is the onely true teacher that is the onely true Doctrine and religion of God So the Apostle proveth the Doctrine of justification by works to be a false Doctrine and that of justification by faith onely to be a true doctrine by this argument Rom. â— 27 Where is boasting then It is excluded saith he By what law or Doctrine By workes No but by the law or Doctrine of faith As if he should have said That doctrine that doth excluâ—e and shut out all matter of boasting of rejoycing or comfort in himselfe but onely in the Lord that must needs bee the true doctrine of God that that leaveth unto man any matter of boasting at all that must needs bee an earthly and false Doctrine Let us now make some application of these three points 1. Vnto such erroneous and false teachers as trouble and oppose this doctrine 2. Vnto our selves For the first There are two sorts of false teachers that doe most oppose this doctrine the Papist I meane and the Pelagian Both these doe in their Doctrine derogate from the grace of God they give unto man some part of the glory of his own salvation they leave unto man some matter of boasting and glorying before God and therefore their Doctrine must needs be a false and damnable doctrine Of the Papist this will easily be beleeved their doctrine of justification by workes of merit of satisfaction to be made by our selves unto God for our sins either in this life or in purgatory their doctrine of works of supererogation proveth them so palpably to be adversaries of the grace of God thaâ— I shall not need to spend any more time in confuting of them But Pelagius and his followers of old do in words some times seeme to ascribe much to Gods grace in the work of mans conversion but it hath beene the ancient practise of most dangerous seducers as the Apostle teacheth us Rom 16.18 by good words and faire speeches to deceive the hearts of the simple If they that hold damnable opinions should not make some shew of truth and piety few would be deceived by them They shall speake lies in hypocrisie saith he 1 Tim. 4.2 But marke how they expresse themselves and you shall find that for all their good words and faire speeches they are indeed adversaries of the grace of God and hold and teach that that doth greatly derogate from the glory of Gods grace and doth give much matter of boasting and glorying unto man himselfe I will not stand to prove this from their other Doctrines touching our election our redemption our justification and perseverance to the end the maine grounds on which the hope of our salvation and comfort is built all which they have corrupted and poisoned and in all which they derogate from the glory of Gods grace and give too
of Gods servants their very sins that they have fallen into have made them better servants unto God then ever they were before or then ever they would have beene if they had not so fallen Because Mary Magdalene had bin so great a sinner therefore she shewed more love to Christ then any other did who had not fallen so grievously as she had done Her sinnes which were many are forgiven saith our Saviour Luke 7.47 for shee loved much As if he had said Shee could not love me so much if shee had not had so many and so foule sinnes forgiven her Certainely it was so with Peter whose fall by denying Christ made him to love Christ more dearely then any other of the Apostles did as is plaine by Christs asking of him Iohn 21.15 not onely whether he loved him but whether he loved him more then his fellowes did And therefore also we shall find that hee was more bold and zealous ever after more void of feare in the confession of Christ then any other of the Apostles were Thirdly and lastly By this meanes the Lord maketh his children more meeke and humble and compassionate towards others more free from despising and insulting over others for their frailties and infirmities This is a disease that is hardly cured by any other medicine When the Apostle chargeth Titus to put his hearers in mind to speake evill of no man to bee no brawlers but gentle shewing all meekenesse unto all men Titus 3.2 He prescribeth that as a preservative against that corruption verse 3. For wee our selves also were sometimes foolish disobedient deceived serving divers lusts and pleasures living in malice and envy hatefull and hating one another If God had not let Paul feele the thorne that was in his owne flesh whereby as by a messenger of Satan hee was buffeted and abased he was in danger to have beene exalted above measure and to have growne proud and insolent with the aboundance of revelations he had received and therefore twice in one verse 2 Cor. 12.7 he saith this thorne in the flesh was given him least hee should bee exalted above measure And this good Peter also got by his fearefull fall that whereas before he was conceited and proud and stood upon tearmes of comparison Matth. 26.33 Though all men shall be offended because of thee yet will I never bee offended He thought better of himselfe then of any other man After his fall he was of another temper For when Christ asked him Iohn 21.15 Simon sonne of Ionas lovest thou mee more then chese which Christ knew well that he did hee durst not answere Yes Lord unto that demand but onely thus Lord thou knowest that I love thee As if he had said I dare not say more then any other not more then the meanest of thy servants but yet Lord thou knowest that I love thee though it bee poorely and wearkely yet I love thee And thus have I shewed you that the sins of the regenerate are not nor can bee in all respects either so hainous in themselves or so dangerous in respect of the consequents and punishment of them as the sinnes of wicked and unregenerate men are or may be Now should I come to the confirmation of the Doctrine and shew you that the sinnes that a man committeth who is truly regenerate are in sundry respects much more hainous and dangerous then the same sinnes are being committed by another man But this because the time is past I must deferre till the next day Lecture CVIII On Psalme 51.6 Ianu. 20. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the proofe and confirmation of the Doctrine and shew you That the sins of a man that is truly regenerat are in sundry respects much more hainous and dangerous then the same sins are being committed by another man Two sorts of witnesses there are to confirme this 1. The conscience of the regenerate themselves 2. The Lord who is greater then the conscience of any man For the first David and Peter may serve in stead of a thousand For as it is evident they were truly regenerated before they fell so is it as evident that they judged their sins to be so much the more hainous and damnable even for this cause because they were regenerate and in the state of grace before they committed them How David judged of his sin you may see in these words wherein he aggravateth his sinne by this argument And in the hidden part thou hadst made me to know wisedome As if he had said This this is that that maketh my sinnes intollerably heavy to my conscience that thou hadst given me saving knowledge I was in the state of grace when I yeelded to these tentations when I fell into these sins And see how neere hee was unto despaire how much adoe hee had to get assurance of pardon and to receive his comfort in God how oft he repeateth his suit and petition for pardon verse 1.2.7 8 9.12.14 And how Peter judged of his sin so soone as the violence of the tentation was past and God was pleased to open his eyes and let him see what he had done how deepe he sanke in sorrow how neere he was unto despaire how much a doe he had to recover his comfort and assurance of Gods favour it is evident not only by his weeping so bitterly for it Matth. 26.75 but specially by that great care Christ had to raise him up againe to comfort him more then for all the rest of the Apostles He appointed an Angell to send word to Peter by name of his resurrection Marke 16.7 Tell his disciples and Peter And he shewed himselfe first to him 1 Cor. 15.5 He was seene of Cephas then of the twelve And by encouraging him so earnestly and so pathetically Iohn 21.15.17 not to give over his ministery but to feed his lambs to feed his sheepe for all that But to these two I will adde one example more and that is of that poore Corinthian that fell into incest For as we have no cause to doubt but that he was a regenerate man before he fell into that sinne for he was a member of that Church of whom the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 1.2 that they were sanctified in Iesus Christ they were called to bee Saints so it is evident that when he came to see what he had done he judged his sinne to be so hainous and intolerable that he was brought even to the brinke of desperation Insomuch as the Apostle was faine to write unto the Church earnestly 2 Cor 2.7 8. that they would comfort him and confirme their love toward him for feare he were even swallowed up with over-much sorrow See by these three examples how the regenerate themselves have judged of their falls Now least any man should object against the strength of this proofe and say Alas it was the weakenesse of these men to grieve as they did and to be so troubled in their minds for their falls
us to judge surely for these and these sins God hath thus and thus plagued them Thus David saith Psalme 52.6 7. that when the righteous should see the strange judgements of God that should fall upon Doeg and his posterity they should say Loâ— this is the man that made not God his strength but trusted in the abundance of his riches and strengthened himselfe in his wickednes As if they should say He thought that so long as he was in such place and authority and favour with Saul he need not care what he did against David or against the Lords Priests but see now the end of this persecuting wretch The judgement of God that followed him kept his sin in their remembrance and made them oft to talke of it And doubtlesse so should the judgements of God that we see upon such as have bin notoriously wicked for whoredome for oppression for hatred of religion the judgements I say that we see upon them and their families should keepe their sins in our remembrance and cause us oft to thinke and speake of them Nay for as much as those poore Churches of Christ in the Palatinate and Germany and Rochel have bin notoriously knowne to offend generally in the ordinary profanation of the Sabbath the sin that God saith was a chiefe cause of the Iewes captivity Ezekiel 20.13 In the contempt of the ministery of whom the Lord hath said Deut. 12.19 Take heed to thy selfe that thou forsake not the Levite as long as thou livest upon the earth Forasmuch as I say they have bin notoriously knowne to offend generally this way besides the loosenesse of their lives in drunkennesse and lasciviousnesse professing outwardly religion having a forme of godlinesse as the Apostle spreaketh 1 Tim. 3.5 but denying the power thereof it is not unlawfull for us to impute all this marvailous severity of God towards them unto these their sins But then I answer secondly that there be two wayes whereby wee may offend greatly in this case First When only for the afflictions that they endure and the judgements of God that we see upon any we judge them guilty of some great sin though we know no sin by them nor can justly taxe their conversation any way As it was in Iobs case This I say is a great sin For it is evident by the scripture that the holiest of all Gods servants have bin most sharpely afflicted Such as of whom the world was not worthy as the Apostle speaketh Hebr. 11 37 38. were stoned and sawne asunder were tempted were slaine with the sword they wandered about in sheep-skins and goat-skins being destitute afflicted and tormented And God doth not alwayes in afflicting his children correct them for sin but he doth it sometimes only to try their faith patience and to make them examples of faith and patience unto others You are in heavinesse saith the Apostle 1 Peter 1.6 7. through manifold temptations that the tryall of your faith being much more precious then gold that perisheth though it be tryed with fire might be found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Iesus Christ. And sometimes he doth it for other causes which he keepeth secret unto himselfe and which the wisest and holiest men under heaven have not beene able to conceive yea this maketh much for his glory that he doth so as we read Prov. 25.2 That the Lord is righteous in all his wayes and holy in all his workes every faithfull man hath ever beene ready to acknowledge Psalme 145.17 Ieremy 12.1 But the wisest and holiest of Gods servants have oft beene astonished at the beholding of his judgements and unable to discerne his meaning in them but have beene constrained in a holy reverence and admiration to cry out as Esa. 45.15 Verily thou art a God that hidest thy selfe And Romanes 11.33 O the depth of the riches both of the wisedome and knowledge of God how unsearchable are his judgements and his wayes past finding out As if he had said His judgements are so deepe and unsearchable that no man is able to found them to find out the ground and reason of them The second way wherby we may much offend in this case is when though we know sins and great sins too in them whom God thus afflicteth we do by reason of the greatnesse and strangenesse of their afflictions judge them to be no better then hypocrites or greater sinners then our selves or other men whom the Lord doth not so plague as he hath done them For we have heard in the Doctrine God doth use to affliâ—t his owne deare children for sin more sharply in this life then he doth any other It was a strange judgement that fell upon old Ely that he should with a fall breake his necke and dye 1 Sam. 4.18 and doubtlesse his sin in bearing too much with his children in their profanesse was the cause of it yet he were a mad-man that would doubt whether he were a good man and dyed in Gods favour for all that or that would thinke he was a greater sinner then any other in Israel because of that So it was a strange judgement that befell the young Prophet 1 Kings 13 24. and certainely his sin was the cause of it And yet the old Prophet by his mourning for him and charging his sons verse â—9 31. that when he dyed they should bury him in his grave declared that he was undoubtedly assured that he was Gods deare child dyed in his favour for all that O take heed therfore of judging of those poore Churches that have so strangely perished or of any other persons to have beene hypocrites and void of true grace or to have bin greater sinners either then our selves because of the miseries that they have endured Take heed of despising or thinking the worse of any for their afflictions and miseries This is a corruption too strong in all men by nature Prov. 14.20 and 19.17 Eccles. 9.15 16. This is the first sin that is taxed and reproved by the Doctrine that we have heard And there be three things that may discover to us both the folly and the wickednesse and danger also of this humour First That God hath expresly said in his word that we may not judge them the greatest sinners that are most afflicted No man saith the holy Ghost Eccl. 9.1 knoweth either love or hatred by all that is before him that is by any outward thing that doth befall men as he expresseth himselfe verse 2. Suppose ye saith our Saviour Luk. 13.2 3. and to shew the certainty and necessity of this truth he repeateth it againe and giveth another instance of it verse 4 â— Suppose yee that those Galileans were sinners above all the Galileans because they endured such things They were murdered by Pilate even while they were sacrificing and serving God a strange judgement and yet heare what Christ saith I tell you Nay As if he should say you may not judge so you sin
of that which my brother spake the last day touching their estate But to you beloved I am to direct my speech at this time that have more then a forme of godlinesse that have felt the life and power of it in your owne hearts to every one of you that can say with David here unto the Lord out of the feeling and experience of his owne soule In the hidden part thou hast made mâ—e to know wisedome To every one that is such I have two words of exhortation to speake from the Doctrine that you have heard 1. Be thou above all men most afraid to fall into any sin for the time to come 2. Be thou above all men most humbled for the sins that since thou wert in this estate thou hast fallen into For the first No man hath so great cause to bee afraid to sin as the child of God as the regenerate man hath O feare the Lord ye his Saints saith David Psalme 34.9 As if he had said Though you be his Saints in the state of grace and in his favour yea because yee are his Saints in his favour and in the state of grace therefore you must feare him none have more cause to feare him then yee But to speake distinctly of this point I will shew you 1. How farre forth this feare of sinning must extend 2. Reasons why the regenerate the child of God hath more cause to feare sin then any other man For the first The extent of this feare is to be observed 1. In the object of it the kinds and degrees of sin that we must be afraid of 2. In the continuance and durablenesse of it For the first of these for the helpe of your understanding and memory you shall see it in seven degrees First The child of God hath cause to be afraid of falling into grosse and scandalous sins As Ioseph was when he was strongly tempted to adultery and might have committed it most secretly and securely yet he durst not doe it How can I doe this great wickednesse saith he Genesis 39 â— and sin against God And David when hee was as strongly tempted to take revenge of his mortall enemy and had such opportunitie also as flesh and bloud would never have let slip insomuch as Saul himselfe wondred at it 1. Samuel 24 18 19. yet hee durst not doe it And why durst he not doe it Was it out of basenesse of mind because he was a coward No no he was as valiant a man as ever drew sword Why then durst hee not doe it Surely hee durst not sinne nor doe that that would so offend God Who can stretch foorth his hand or offer to doe such a thing saith he 1 Sam. 26 9. against the Lords annointed and be guiltlesse These were grosse sins you will say and he can be no better then an hypocrite that is not afraid to doe such things I say therefore secondly If thou be Gods child be thou afraid to do the least thing that might offend God Daniel was afraid of the Kings meat Dan. 1.8 Because it was such as God in the ceremoniall law had forbidden he knew it would have defiled his conscience Nay thirdly If thou be Gods child be thou afraid to do any thing that thou seest cause to doubt thou shalt sin and offend God in doing it He that doubteth is damned if he eat saith the Apostle Rom. 14.23 Nay fourthly If thou be in the state of grace thou hast cause to be afraid not only to speake amisse but even to thinke evill to offend God in the very thoughts of thy heart Beware that there be not a thought in thy wicked heart saith the Lord Deut. 15.9 saying the seventh yeere the yeere of release is at hand Fiftly If thou be a Christian thou hast cause to be afraid of doing good duties loosely perfunctorily carelesly Serve the Lord with feare saith David Ps. 2.11 Yea sixtly Thou hast cause to be afraid even of standing at a stay and not growing better under the means of grace Worke out your own salvation saith the Apostle Phil. 2.12 with feare and trembling As if he should say If the worke go not forward if it be not forwarder then it was many yeares since you have cause of feare and trembling even for that Nay seventhly and lastly If thou be Gods child be thou afraid to do any thing that thou seest is of evill report and will cause thy religion and profession to be evill spoken of though thou know never so assuredly that the thing in it selfe is not sin but lawfull enough Dare any of you having a matter against another saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.1 goe to law before the unjust and not before the Saints Yea why not I pray you might some of them have said What sin what unlawfulnes is there in that Hast thou not taught us Rom. 13.1.4 that the law and magistracy is ordained of God for our use and benefit whatsoever the man be that executeth it And didst not thou thy selfe seeke the benefit of law before an unbeleever when thou didst appeale unto Caesar Act. 25.11 Yes might the Apostle say But though the thing in it selfe be never so lawfull yet because it exposeth your religion to the scorne and reproach of the unbeleevers you that feare God may not dare to do it saith he All things all such kind of things as he there speaketh of are lawfull saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.12 but all things are not expedient Though the thing be never so lawfull yet if thou see cause to think that hurt will come of it thou must be afraid to do it You see in these seven degrees how tender hearted how cautelous and precise the child of God had need to be The Prophet calleth them Esa. 35.4 such as are of a fearefull heart and you see they have just cause to be so But how long must they be so will you say which is the second thing I told you was to be observed in the extent of this feare Surely so long as we live we have cause to nourish this feare in our selves My son saith Solomon Prov. 23.15.17 let thy heart be in the feare of the Lord all the day long And the Apostle 1 Pet. 1.17 Passe the time of your sojourning here all the time of your life in feare If any man shall object How can this be Seeing the Apostle saith of the faithfull 2 Tim 1.7 God hath not given us the spirit of feare And Rom. 8.15 We have not received the spirit of bondage to feare againe but the spirit of adoption whereby we cry Abba father As if he had said Before we beleeved in Christ we were indeed subject to much feare but now wee have received another spirit and are freed from those feares And the life of a Christian is the greatest bondage and slavery in the world if he must be alwayes of so fearefull an heart To this I answer That to live continually in
are they the better for it Wherein are they better then other men And alas what shall we say to these men How can wee deny but that this is most true that they say Onely let our selves take notice of the true cause of this surely the Lord doth not his worke in these exercises of religion that men doe use the Lord with-draweth himselfe from his ordinances and then all is in vaine that man is able to doe The Lords glorious presence which was wount to dwell in his sanctuary to accompany his owne ordinances and to worke with them is now departed not from his sanctuary onely but from the City too as once the Prophet in a vision saw it doe Ezekiel 11.23 This reason the Prophet rendereth Esa. 53.1 Who hath beleeved our report and to whom is the arme of the Lord revealed Few or none doe profit by the ministery of the word because the Lord sheweth not his power in it he worketh not with it And why doth not the Lord his worke in his owne ordinance Surely as for other our sins so for these among the rest First Because of the sin that aboundeth in these times and even among them that enjoy Gods ordinances and frequent them most This was that that caused the Lord of old to leave his Sanctuary Sonne of man saith the Lord to his Prophet Exekiel 8.6 seest thou what they doe even the great abominations that the house of Israel committeth here that I should goe farre from my sanctuary If hee see any fi lt by thing in thee hee will turne away from thee saith Moses Deut. 23.14 Can two walke together saith the Prophet Amos 3.3 unlesse they be agreed Is it any wonder that God joyneth not with many of you in any of his ordinances worketh not with you in them blesseth them not unto you while you live as you doe Nay is it any wonder if God withdraw himselfe from the Sanctuary it selfe from our whole engregregations for the whoredoms and drunkennesse and oathes that breake out amongst us and of which we every one stand much more guilty in his sight then the whole congregation of Israel was of the sinne of one Achan Ioshua 7.11 12. Secondly The second cause why the Lord with-draweth himselfe from his owne ordinances and doth not his part in them is because we doe not ours Wee use to serve him by the halves Whereas hee requireth in every part of his worship the service of our soule and spirit as much yea much more then of our bodies and that as David doth in the duty of thankesgiving call upon his soule Psalme 103.1 2. Blesse the Lord ô my soule and all that is within me blesse his holy name and againe Blesse the Lord ô my soule so wee should doe in every ordinance of God wee use to give to the Lord the service of our lip or eare or knee or body onely And is it any wonder if the Lord withdraw himselfe from us and refuse to joyne with us in these services wherein as our Saviour complained of the hypocrites of his time Matth. 15.8 we draw nigh to him with our mouth and honour him with our lips but our heart is farre from him A third and last cause may be this that we rest too much upon and blesse our selves in the excellency of the meanes that wee doe enjoy and make an idol of them as they of Lystra you know did of Paul and Barnabas Actes 14 11 13. and never seeke to God that hee would inwardly worke with his ordinances in us we care not for that And even to this that may bee applyed which the Apostle speaketh of every naturall man Rom. 3.11 There is none that understandeth there is none that seeketh after God And that this will much provoke God to see his glory given to his instrument that ascribed to the meanes which belongeth to him you may perceive by that feare and indignation that Paul and Barnabas did expresse when they saw them of Lystra offend this way Acts 14.14 Lecture CXVI On Psalme 51.6 Aprill 28. 1628. FOlloweth the second use of the Doctrine namely the use of exhortation and that is double according to the two severall branches of the Doctrine For first If no duty we performe to God in his worship can please him nor doe us any good unlesse it bee done with understanding therefore wee must bee exhorted that if wee desire to bee saved wee would make this our first care and endeavour to get knowledge With all thy getting saith the wisedome of God Prov 4 7. with all thy possessions whatsoever it cost thee get understanding And that for this cause chiefly because till a man by catechising and preaching of the word be brought unto knowledge all his prayers and other services he doth to God are in Gods account no better then the sacrifice of a foole as you heard the last day out of Eccl. 5.1 He that said to his people even under the law Hosea 6.6 I desire knowledge more then your burnt offerings As if he had said I was ever of that mind even when I did most straitly command the offring of sacrifices and seemed most pleased and delighted with them he will much more say to us that live under the Gospel I desire knowledge more then your prayers more then your comming to the Communion or any other service you can doe unto me Certainely most men do not beleeve this And that appeareth in three things that may be observed in the dispositions and humours of men First All men hold themselves bound to serve God all men thinke they sin that doe not use to pray but few or none hold themselves bound to use the meanes to get knowledge they are grossely ignorant and desire to continue so Of the most people in our congregations the Lord may justly take up that complaint which hee made of Israell a little before the captivitie Ieremy 4.22 My people for so they professe and hold themselves to be is foolish they have not knowne me they are sottish children and they have no understanding they are wise to doe evill but to do good they have no knowledge Secondly For other of Gods ordinances they will seeke to Gods ministers and crave their helpe If they have a child borne they will seeke to the minister to have it baptized but they will never seeke to the minister nor crave his helpe for the catechising and instructing of their children when they come to yeares of capacity they make no hast they shew no forwardnesse in that at all So they seeme to make great conscience of comming to the Communion and thinke they were undone if they should not receive it once a yeare but for hearing of the word they care not at all it would be no trouble at all unto them to want that Ye fooles and blind saith our Saviour to the ignorant and superstitious Pharisees Mat. 23 19. whether is greater the gift or the altar that
unfruitfull in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 1.8 They say they know him to be their Lord and Saviour but this knowledge is no way effectuall in them to the reformation either of their hearts or lives Nay this their assurance hath wrought in them quite contrary effects unto those that I have proved unto you to be the kindly fruits of that assurance which the spirit of God worketh in the heart of any man Nothing doth so evidently discover the falshood of this their assurance as the fruits that it doth produce in them In which respects a man may fitly say of them as our Saviour doth of the false Prophets Matth. 7.20 By their fruits yee shall know them This will the better appeare if the confidence of these men be examined particularly according to those six severall effects of true assurance which we have heard of First Though they say they are assured that Christ so dearely loved them as that he shed his most precious bloud for their sinnes yet the knowledge of this love of God to them never made them to mourne or bee troubled in themselves ever a whit the more for their sinnes Nay this very thing maketh them go merrily away with them all and keepeth them from being grieved or troubled for any sinne that ever they committed because they say they know that Christ shed his bloud for their sins hath made their peace with God Seeing Christs soule was heavy Mat. 26.38 to the death for my sins saith he what need I be heavy for them my selfe Thus turning the grace of God into lasciviousnes as the Apostle speaketh Iude 4. As if he should say The very knowledge of this marvellous grace and mercy of God maketh them so lascivious as they are maketh them so joviall in their sins so void of all remorse and sorrow for sin as they are Secondly They are not the more fearefull to offend God in any thing because of his goodnesse towards them which they say they are so sure of nay this very thing maketh them bold to commit any sinne because the devill hath perswaded them as he would faine have perswaded our blessed Saviour Mat. 4.6 that though they do cast themselves headlong into any sin yet Gods mercy and love to them is such as hee will never suffer them to perish by it Tush saith hee I know God will give mee grace to repent of it before I dye and therefore what need I be so scrupulous or fearefull to enjoy the pleasure or profit of this sinne Hee besseth himselfe in his owne heart as Moses speaketh Deut. 29.19 saying I shall have peace though I walke in the imagination of my heart Thirdly They say they have tasted that the Lord is gracious and that they would not loose the sweetnesse and comfort of the assurance they have of Gods love and of their salvation for all the world and yet they love the word never the better for this Nay this is the very cause why they care not for the word have no desire to it no delight in it because they are sure enough already of their salvation and that Christ dyed for their sins They are like unto that faction in Corinth of whom the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 1.12 that gloried they were neither followers of Paul nor of Apollo nor of Cephas but of Christ onely They did so depend upon Christ that they cared for never a preacher in the world nor regarded to heare them Fourthly Though they speake and glory much of the Lords mercy and loving kindnes and though they be such as seeme to beare some love to his word to heare it gladly yet they practise nothing that they heare the assurance they have of Gods love maketh them never a whit the more carefull to walke in his truth Yea this very thing maketh them carelesse of doing or practising any thing they heare because they know that they are not under the law but under grace as Paul bringeth in wicked men objecting Rom. 6.15 Because they know Christ dyed for their sins and that we must not be saved by our works but by faith in him onely therefore they thinke it folly in them to be precise in their practise or to doe any good works at all Fiftly They say they are the Lords and have received his spirit which witnesseth with their spirits that they are his children that the Lord hath set his seale and marke upon them though there is no such thing to be seene upon their foreheads which is the place we have heard God setteth his seale upon None that live by them behold them daily converse with them can discerne any grace in them at all Nay men hold it now a dayes an high point of wisedome to conceale their love to religion to shun carefully every thing that may cause them to be noted for it They had rather bee counted any thing then a strict Christian they hold it no advantage no honour at all to have Gods seale on their foreheads but a matter of disgrace rather And yet these men are confident for all that that Christs bloud was shed for them that Gods spirit hath sprinkled it upon them though he have not set Gods marke upon their foreheads yet he hath set it upon their hearts certainly But if no man be so unwise as to light a candle and set it under a bushell as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 5.15 shall we thinke that the most wise God will set the light of his grace so in any mans heart as that none that are in the house with him are able to discerne it Sixtly and lastly They say confidently the Lord is their father and they are his children yet have they no care at all to honour God or to advance his glory any way If I be your father saith the Lord Malachi 1.6 where is mine honour Such as are by the spirit of adoption assured indeed that God is their father cannot but desire with all their hearts to honour him what they may Ye are bought with a price saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.20 therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit which are Gods And they that know indeed that they are not their own as the Apostle there saith but bought with such a price cannot choose but endeavour to do so Whether we live saith he Rom. 14.8 we live unto the Lord or whether we die we die unto the Lord whether we live therefore or die we are the Lords He that liveth so as God hath honour by his life and he that dyeth so as that God hath honour by his death may be sure he is the Lords and none but he And surely this proveth demonstratively that most men whatsoever they pretend have no true assurance that they are the Lords because it is neither any trouble at all to them to see God dishonoured by others neither have they any care at all to gaine any
honour to God themselves The Lord upbraideth the Iewes with this as with a great sin Zach. 7.6 When ye did eat and when ye did drinke did ye not eat for your selves and drinke for your selves Why what fault was that may you say Whom should they eat and drinke for els but for themselves Yes the Apostle telleth you 1 Cor. 10.31 that whether we eat or drink or whatsoever we do we should do all to the glory of God that is eat and drink and sleep and recreate our selves that we may become the fitter to do God some honour in our places If we seek our selves only in all that we do if we live to our selves and die to our selves certainly we can never say that we are the Lords I might shew you heare how every Christian even the meanest and poorest may in this place gaine honour to God But I will tie my selfe to the methode I have already followed and instance onely in those three callings which I have given you examples of 1 the Master of the family 2 the Minister 3 the Magistrate and governour in the Common-wealth First Such as are masters of families have a great opportunity to honour God by reforming their families and planting religion in them Thus David vowed he would honour God and shew himselfe to be his servant Psal. 101.6 7. Mine eyes shall be upon the faithfull in the land that they may dwell with me As if he should say I will get me such servants as feare God if they be to be had in the whole land he that walketh in a perfect way he shall serve me He that worketh deceit and beareth a false heart and secret hatred to religion though he be not openly profane when I once know it shall not dwell in mine house Of this also Hezekiah speaketh Esa. 38.19 The living the living he shal praise thee as I do this day and who among the living hath best opportunity to praise honour God the father to the children shall make knowne thy truth As though he had said Parents by deriving religion unto their posterity may greatly honour God above others And therfore also we shal find this oft noted in the scripture that so soone as any became Gods people themselves they shewed themselves carefull that their whole families might be so too See an example of this in a meane man the Iailour of whom it is said Acts 16.34 He rejoyced that he with all his houshold beleeved in God Yea see an example of it in a weake woman Acts 16.15 Lydia was baptized and her houshold too Yea see an example of it in a souldier and great Captaine Acts 10.2 Cornelius feared God with all his house Yea see an example of it in a Magistrate and one that was in commission Acts 18.8 Crispus the chiefe ruler of the Synagogue beleeved on the Lord with all his house Lastly See an example of it in a Nobleman Ioh. 4.53 the Nobleman of Capernaum himselfe beleeved and his whole house And what shall wee say then of those men that professe confidently God is their God and they are his people and yet shew no care at all to honour God this way by reforming their families Nay it is held a great disgrace to a man to shew any care at all or endeavour this way If Ioshuah should have lived now and held that resolution which hee professed Iosh. 24.15 certainely he would have beene counted a ranke puritan amongst our gallants For a man of his place a master of so great a family to be so precise that he will keepe never a blasphemer never a whoremaster never a drunkard in his house what a base and unworthy speech would this be accounted in these daies Many professe themselves to be Gods servants but whether they of their family serve God or the divell it is all one to them so they serve their turne They like never the worse of a servant for being a common drunkard or whoremaster or blasphemer though hee dishonour God never so much so hee have any one quality whereby hee may bee usefull unto them That it may bee said now of the families of many a one that challenge as great interest in Christ as any of his people doe as the Holy Ghost speaketh of Babylon Revel 18.2 though in another sense they are become cages of every uncleane and basefull bird Secondly We that are Ministers may in our places greatly honour God above others and expresse our love to him I am glorified in them saith our Saviour Ioh. 17.10 In which respect Paul calleth the messengers of the Churches 2 Cor. 8.23 who were preachers as appeareth verse 18. the glory of Christ. And our Saviour biddeth Peter thrice Iob. 21.15 17. shew his love to him that way even by â—eeding his lambs and sheepe We can no way glorifie God so much as in winning soules unto him wee can no way expresse our love to Christ so much as by feeding his people with knowledge and understanding If it be the love of Christ that constraineth us to preach so diligently so painefully if we shew our selves in our ministery to be the friends of the bride-groome as Iohn speaketh Ioh. 3.29 we woo for him only and not for our selves we seek his honour only and not our selves we preach as we do not because we thinke this kind of preaching will gaine us more applause with the people but because we are perswaded this kind of preaching will feed them best and bee most effectuall to save their soules then may we by every Sermon we preach get further assurance to our selves that we are the Lords Otherwise if 1 either wee preach not 2 or we preach so unprofitably as we gaine God no honour by our preaching feed neither his sheep nor his lambs by our preaching or 3 if we do preach profitably yet we do it out of selfe-love we seek our selves in it not the Lord. Certainly we can have no assurance that Christ is ours how well so ever we can speake of Christ but when we have preached unto others as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 9.27 our selves shall become cast awayes Thirdly and lastly Such as are Magistrates may in their places greatly honour God and that in some respects more then any other man When a number of foule sins whereby God was greatly dishonoured are mentioned the cause is oft assigned Iudg. 17.6 and elsewhere to be this that there was in those daies no King in Israel but every man did that which was right in his owne eyes And a Magistrate may by this shew himselfe to be the Lords and one that hath true assurance of his favour if he shew most zeale in executing justice upon such offences whereby God is most dishonoured God gave to Phinehas his covenant of peace that is an increase of comfortable assurance of his speciall favour as we read Num. 25.11 12. because he had shewed himselfe zealous for the Lord in punishing of filthy whordome And
down in Psalme 6. For when hee made that Psalme it is evident that hee was in great anguish of heart by the losse of his assurance of Gods favour as appeareth by the seven first verses To recover his comfort hee falleth to servent prayer And before hee had ended his prayer hee was so filled with the assurance of Gods favour that he breaketh forth into these patheticall expressions of his joy Verse 8 9. The Lord hath heard the voice of my weeping the Lord hath heard my supplication the Lord will receive my prayer The second experiment of this in him is in Psalme 31. Where wee finde that when hee had so farre lost his assurance that hee thought as hee saith verse 22. he was quite cut off from God as a dead and rotten branch he betooke himselfe to prayer hee cryed and made many supplication unto God and had such successe in this course that hee bursteth forth into these words verse 21. Blessed be the Lord for he hath shewed me his marvellous kindnesse as in a strong city And how falleth it out then wilt thou say that I have beene so long a suiter to God for this and cannot yet obtaine it I answer thee in the words of the Apostle Iam. 4.3 Ye aske and receive not because ye aske amisse Five defects there be in thy prayer that this is to be imputed unto First Either thou prayest not fervently and earnestly for this but there are some other things that thou dost more affect and more earnestly desire then thou dost this Whereas thou shouldst seeke and desire this above all things in the world and say of it as David doth Psal. 63.3 Thy loving kindnesse is better then life A second defect in thy prayer may bee this that thou livest in some knowne sin unrepented of If thou prepare thine heart saith Zophar Iob 11 13 14 and stretch out thine hand towards him if iniquity be in thine hand put it farre away and let not wickednesse dwell in thy tabernacles Hee whose conscience telleth him he doth somewhat daily and purposeth still to doe that he ought not or somewhat he daily omitteth to doe and doth not yet resolve to doe which he ought to do can have no hope to find comfort by his prayer A third defect in thy prayer that may bee the cause why thou speedest no better may bee that thou art not humbled enough in thy prayers for this I tell thee this is a suit worth the setting of a day apart and keeping of a secret fast for Of this spirit of infidelity that possesseth thee and whereby thy poore heart is so vexed and tormented it may bee Christ hath said as once he did of another spirit Mark 9 2â— This kind can come forth by nothing but by prayer and fasting Remember what I told thee out of Levi. 23.27 Of all the dayes of thy life the day of humiliation wherin thou afflictest thy soule in prayer and fasting will prove the day of atonement betweene God and thy soule thou canst use no meanes to get assurance of thy atonement and reconciliation with God better then that A fourth defect in thy prayer that may perhaps bee the cause why thou speedest no better is this that thou prayest not in faith for this blessing Thou usest to pray out of this perswasion that thy heart telleth thee that thou must doe it God hath commanded thee to pray thy conscience will checke and smite thee if thou doe neglect it But thou dost not when thou prayest set before thy mind the promises of God Such as that is Iohn 16 22. Verily verily I say unto you Whatsoever yee shall aske the father in my name hee will give it you And that Luke 11.13 If yee beeing evill know how to give good gifts to your children how much more shall your heavenly father give the holy spirit to them that aske him And this holy spirit is the spirit of adoption that witnesseth with our spirit that wee are Gods children as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.16 These and those other promises we heard of before wee should thinke on when we pray and verily expect the performance of them Thus did David I prevented the dawning of the morning and cryed saith hee Psalme 119.147 I hoped in thy word As if he should say The gracious promises thou hadst made in thy word encouraged mee to it So dost not thou Thou prayest for comfortable assurance of Gods favour but thou dost not looke to obtaine it by thy prayer nay thou hadst no hope to obtaine it And so by this thy infidelity when thou prayest thou setttest up a wall of partition betweene God and thy prayer to keepe it from having any accesse unto him Let not that man thinke saith the Apostle Iames 1.7 that hee shall receive any thing of the Lord. The Lord useth to answer his people in their suites as hee did the two blind men Matthew 9.29 According to your faith bee it unto you The fift and last defect in thy prayer that may bee the cause why thou receivest no comfort by it is this that thou faintest in prayer Because thou hast so long sued to God for assurance and comfort and canst yet receive none thou hast beene weary of prayer and given it over and so hast limited the holy one of Israel as they did of whom the Prophet complaineth Psalme 78.41 whereas our Saviour hath taught us by the parable of the unrighteous judge and the widow Luke 18.1 that wee ought alwayes to pray and not to faint Blessed are all they that wait for him saith the Prophet Esa. 30.18 As if hee had said They that wait shall not loose their labour they shall certainly obtaine their suit in the end This is a blessing I tell thee worth the waiting for Many a Saint of God hath waited many yeares for this suit before they have obtained it and when they have obtained it at the last have thought themselves happy men And thus much shall serve to have beene spoken of the first sort of meanes the other we must leave till the next day Lecture CXXV On Psalme 51.7 Aug. 11. 1629. THE second sort of meanes which I call more inward and spirituall then the former are foure principally The first is care to keepe a good conscience in all things The second a diligent observation of our owne wayes The third a consideration of the experiments wee have had of Gods favour The fourth a renouncing of our selves and resting only upon the free grace of God in Christ. First Hee that would get a comfortable assurance of the favour of God in Christ and feele that the bloud of Christ is sprinkled by the spirit of God upon his heart hee that desireth to keepe and preserve in himselfe this assurance or to recover it when hee hath lost it must nourish in his heart a constant care to please God in all his wayes and a feare to offend him in any thing The worke of
as the Holy Ghost witnesseth Mar. 6 5. how can I ever hope to obtaine mercy and assurance of favour from God this way To this I answer First Thou maist notwithstanding thine infidelity so long as the infidelity that is in thee raigneth not but thou discernest bewailest and strivest against it David had doubting and feare and infidelity in him when he cryed Psal. 13.1 How long wilt thou forget me O Lord For ever How long wilt thou hide thy face from me And yet even then he trusted in Gods mercy and hoped to recover assurance of his favour that way as appeareth by his words in the fift verse And when I am afraid saith he Psal. 56 â— when I am disquieted with feares and doubts of any kind I will trust in thee So Psal. 143.7 8. he professeth that when his spirit faâ—led when his spirit was overwhelmed and his heart within him was desolate as he had said before Verse 4. and consequently when he had much infidelity in him yet even then he did trust in God anâ— lifted up his soule unto him And was not the poore woman that had the bloudy issue Luke 8.47 troubled much with doubts and feares and infidelity when yet notwithstanding she did trust and looke to receive mercy and helpe through the free goodnesse of God in Christ. Secondly Though thou feele thy selfe never so unable through thy infidelity to cast thy selfe upon the free grace and mercy of God in Christ yet if thou can bewaile and be soundly humbled for thy infidelity God will make thee able to do it For he hath promised to give grace even this as well as any other to the humble Iam. 4.6 He will keep thee from sinking under and being overcome of thy infidelity And Gods people have never found him readier to shew them mercy this way that when they have felt most weakenesse and infidelity in themselves When the Apostle had been pressed out of measure above his strength as he speaketh 2 Cor. 1.8 9 and had the sentence of death in himselfe God sustained and delivered him and that for this very cause as he saith to teach us that we should not trust in our selves but in God which raiseth the dead which causeth him to professe 2 Cor. 12.10 When I am weak then am I strong He never felt Gods strength more in supporting him and keeping him from sinking under the burden of any tentation than when he found his own weaknesse and readinesse to sink most of all Now to make some application of this we shall find that many of Gods people do greatly offend in this point For they make that inherent grace which they find in themselves the onely ground of all their comfort and assurance of Gods favour while they discerne that in themselves they are quiet and comfortable when they cannot they are utterly out of hope Two evills they commit in this one against themselves another against the Lord. First resting upon that grace they find in themselves and so trusting in their owne heart they leane upon a bruised reed that may and will deceive them Their owne spirit may faile them and be overwhelmed as we have heard David complained that it was with him Psal. 143.4 7. Though that grace that is in them if ever it were in them in truth do not utterly faile yet their heart and spirit the knowledge and feeling of that grace they have may quite faile them for a time This made David say as he doth Psal. 73.26 My flesh and my heart faileth but God is the strength of my heart and my portion for ever Make God himselfe thy rock and portion the onely ground of all thy hope and comfort and he will never faile though thine own flesh and heart do Secondly In doing thus we make an idoll of that inherent grace that is in us and putting that trust in it which we should repose in the Lord alone we commit idolatry we go a whoring after our owne hearts as the Lord speaketh Num. 15.39 For no inherent grace that is in us is God but the gift of God only and therefore cannot be fully trusted in without sinne Let us therefore learne to praise God for any grace he hath wrought in us by his holy Spirit yea let us take comfort in it as in a fruit of his eternall and unchangeable love but let us not so rest upon it as to make it the onely or chiefe ground of our hope and comfort but learne to renounce our selves and all confidence in any goodnesse that is in us and with humbled soules cast our selves wholly upon the free grace and mercy of God in Christ and say with the Apostle Phil. 3.3 We are the circumcision which rejoyce in the Lord Iesus and have no confidence in the flesh Lecture CXXVII On Psalme 51.7 Septem 1. 1629. NOw the third and last use that this Doctrine serveth unto is as I said for the comfort of such of Gods people as though they feare God unfainedly and are carefull in all their wayes to please him yet complaine greatly of this that they cannot feele that the bloud of Christ is by the Spirit of God sprinkled upon their hearts they cannot attaine unto this sensible assurance of the favour of God in Christ. And though 1 I know well that in this profane and loose age few have need of this use of comfort because most men are confident enough of their salvation they are not troubled at all with any doubts or feares his way and the whole have no need of a Physician Matth. 9.12 Doctrine of humiliation and terrour were fitter for most of our hearers than Doctrine of comfort The fat and strong among Gods sheepe should be fed with judgement as the Lord speaketh Ezek. 34.16 Yea 2 I know well that some will be more likely to receive hurt than good by that which you shall now heare For Christ and the Doctrine of Gods mercy in him is a stumbling stone and rock of offence to disobedient and wicked men as the Apostle teacheth us 1 Pet. 2.8 And 3. though in handling of the meanes whereby true assurance may be obtained I have spoken much already for the comfort of such persons Yet have I two reasons why I dare not omit this use of comfort First Because I doubt not but there are some of you that heare me have present need of it And if there were but two or three such among you all I am bound in my ministery to have more respect unto them then to all the rest For to such principally are we sent to preach Hee hath sent me saith our Saviour Esa. 61 1 2. and that which hee that is the great Shepheard of the sheepe said it becommeth us all that are under him tâ— say likewise hee hath sent mee saith he to bind up the broken hearted and to comfort all that mourne in Sion Secondly Because though there be many of you that have not present need of
worke done within us I will put my spirit within you saith the Lord Ezek. 36.27 and the kingdome of God is within you saith our Saviour Luke 17 21. So are we by the spirit of God made agents in it our selves Let us cleanse our selves saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 7.1 from all filthinesse of the flesh and spirit and finish our sanctification in the feare of God But that cleansing from sinne which is wrought by the bloud of Christ in our justification as it is a worke done without us and for us by Christ with his father he by the merit of his bloud wipeth all our sinnes out of his fathers debt-booke so as none of them shall ever be imputed to us nor wee called to account for them so are wee no agents in it at all our selves but this worke is wholly ascribed unto Christ alone Hee washed us from our sinnes saith the Apostle Rev. 15. in his owne bloud And though we be oft said in Scripture to be justified by faith which is a grace inherent in us and an act of our understanding and will yet is not that to be understood so as if our faith had any hand at all in the washing from our sinnes or procuring our pardon of God but because faith receiveth and accepteth this our pardon which Christ onely hath purchased applyeth it unto us and resteth in it therefore and for no other cause is our faith said to justifie us in the sight of God Secondly The cleansing from sinne which is wrought by the spirit of God in our sanctification is not wrought in the same measure and degree in all true beleevers A man may be a true beleever and truly sanctified too and yet come farre short of some other of Gods people that he knoweth in the measure and degree of knowledge faith patience mortification and such like graces of Gods holy spirit Nehemiah saith of his brother Hanani Neb. 7.2 that hee feared God above many And of Iob the Lord himselfe saith Iob 1.8 that there was none like him upon earth a perfect and an upright man one that feared God and eschewed evill His three friends that came to visit him Eliphaz Zophar and Bildad were all good men doubtlesse and so was Elih◠especially they all feared God and eschewed evill they were upright hearted men but they came all farre short of Iob in grace and piety Yea it is strange to see what a distance God putteth betweene his faithfull servants this way how great a measure of sanctifying grace he giveth to some of them and how little unto other some Some of Gods good ground as our Saviour teacheth us Mat. 13.23 bringeth forth an hundred fold and some but sixty and some but thirty fold and yet all good ground too A point which if it were well understood would much abate that veine of bitter censuring which so much aboundeth in these daies But on the other side The cleansing from sin that is wrought by the bloud of Christ in our justification is equally vouchsafed unto every true beleever without any difference at all Every one hath as free and large a pardon and is as fully discharged from all his sins as any other every one is as perfectly righteous in the sight of God as any other is So saith the Apostle Rom. 3.22 The righteousnesse of God which is by faith of Iesus Christ that is by that faith which is reposed in Iesus Christ is unto all and upon all that beleeve for there is no difference Mary Magdalen that had beene a notorious harlot after that once she had truly repented and became a true beleever had all her sinnes as fully forgiven her and was as righteous every whit in Gods sight as the greatest Saint and the penitent theefe that died with Christ upon the Crosse as either Peter or any other of the elect Apostles was In which respect the Apostle saith of all the faithfull to whom he wrote 2 Pet. 1.1 that they had obtained the like precious saith with himselfe and the rest of the Apostles His meaning is not that every true beleever had obtained the like measure and degree of faith that he and his fellow Apostles had but that that faith they had being true how weake soever it was was every whit as precious as much worth to them would do them as much good in respect of the perfect righteousnesse which it did apprehend and apply unto them in which respect only he calleth their faith precious as appeareth plainly in his next words Through the righteousnesse of God saith he and of our Saviour Iesus Christ in this respect I say he saith the faith of the poorest and weakest Christian was every whit as precious as his own or any other mans could be The third difference betweene that cleansing we have from sin by our sanctification and that we have by our justification is this The first is wrought in us by the spirit of God not all at once but by degrees In which respect our sanctification is compared to the light Pro. 4.18 that shineth more and more unto the perfect day And Eph. 4.16 to the body of a man which groweth and increaseth in stature and strength till it be come to the full 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and perfection of it So the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 3.18 that we are changed into the image of God from glory to glory that is from one degree of holinesse to another even as by the spirit of the Lord. Insomuch as the man that standeth at a stay and groweth not in grace hath just cause to suspect that the spirit of God hath not yet sanctified him nor wrought any truth of grace in him The righteous shall grow saith the Prophet Psal. 92.12 like a Cedar in Lebanon And he that hath cleane hands whom the spirit of God doth cleanse and sanctifie saith Iob 17.9 shall be stronger and stronger But on the other side The cleansing that is wrought by the bloud of Christ in our justification is all done at once it never groweth and increaseth at all but is every whit as much at our first ingrafting into Christ by faith as it is ever after Our faith indeed whereby wee doe apprehend it our sense and assurance of it likewise is not perfected at once but groweth and increaseth as our sanctification doth The righteousnesse of God that whereby wee stand just and righteous in the sight of God saith the Apostle Romanes 1.17 is revealed and made knowne to our hearts from faith to faith that is by such a faith as groweth and increaseth from one degree unto another But the worke of our justification is done all at once Therefore Baptisme is said to seale unto us the forgivenesse and washing away of all our sinnes not originall onely but actuall also Arise and bee baptized saith Ananias to Paul Acts 22.16 and wash away thy sinnes that is all thy sinnes as Paul himselfe expoundeth it Col. 2.12 13. Which is also
endured I gave my backe to the smiters saith he Esay 50.6 and my cheekes to them that plucked off the haire I hid not my face from shame and spitting 3. Hee endured all sorts of temptations that any of the faithfull can be subject unto He was in all points saith the Apostle Heb. 4.15 tempted like as wee are yet without sinne And why did hee beare these tempâ—rall curses and punishments Certainely to deliver us from them that nâ—ne of these things might become curses and punishments unto us And therefore it is evident that Christ hath redeemed us not only from the eternall but even from all the temporall judgements also that were due to us for sin Thirdly Whose sins soever the Lord doth for Christs sake forgive he forgiveth them so fully as he will never remember them any more I even I am hee saith the Lord Esa. 43.25 that blotteth out thy transgressions for mine owne sake and will not remember thy sinnes And I will forgive their iniquity saith he againe Ier. 31.34 and I will remember their sin no more And if he will never remember them then will he certainly never punish them for them For in the Scripture phrase to remember mens sinnes signifieth nothing else but to punish them He will now remember their iniquity saith the Prophet Iere. 1â— 10 and visit their sinne And againe Now will hee remember their iniquity saith the Prophet Hosea 8.13 and visit their sins they shall returne into Egypt Fourthly and lastly The Lord doth so and much more fully forgive the sins of the faithfull as he would have them to forgive one another and maketh that the very patterne we should worke by so to forgive one another as hee forgiveth us Forgiving one another saith the Apostle Ephes. 4.32 even as God for Christs sake hath forgiven you But he requireth of us that in forgiving one another we should remit not the fault onely but the punishment also not in rendring evill for evill nor railing for railing saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 3.9 but contrariwise blessing And thus you see how cleare the holy Scripture is against this first errour of the Papists how full and absolute the pardon is that Christ hath purchased for any soule it dischargeth and acquitteth him fully not only from all his sins but from the whole punishment that is due unto them Two maine objections there be which every mans heart is apt to make against this truth touching the fulâ—es of that pardon which Christ hath purchased by his bloud for every one that truly beleeve in him First If this be so may you say how falleth it out that God inflicteth so many punishments in this life upon the faithfull What are all the miseries that the best of Gods servants are subject unto but punishments for their sins Wherefore doth a living man complaine saith the Prophet Lam. 3.39 a man for the punishment of his sinnes Of many of Gods people that dyed in the wildernesse David expressly saith Psalme 99.8 Thou wast a God that forgavest them though thou didst take vengeance of their inventions Though Moses and Aaron did doubtlesse obtaine of God the pardon of that unbeliefe they shewed at the waters of Meribah yet they dyed for it in the wildernesse and for that very sinne God would not suffer them to enter into the promised land as wee may see plainely Numbers 27.13.14 And though God did pardon Davids foule sinnes upon his repentance and gave him assurance of it also by the Prophet 2 Samuel 12.13 yet did all those plagues neverthelesse light upon him which God threatned against him for those sinnes before hee had his pardon His pardon it seemeth exempted him not from the temporall punishments that were due to his sinnes To all this I answer That though all the miseries and afflictions of this life be in their owne nature punishments for sin because they are all fruits of sin sin first brought them into the world and therefore also be oft in the Scripture called punishments Levit. 26.41 43. Amos 3.2 yet are they not punishments to all men Two evident demonstrations there be for this First God inflicteth no punishment upon any man but for sinne But there bee many great judgements and afflictions that the Lord hath laid upon the faithfull wherein he hath had no respect at all to their sins as to the cause of it he did not therein intend as a judge in a vindictive manner to correct them for any sin The disciples seeing the man that was borne blind Iohn 9.2.3 thought it to bee a punishment of some sinne that either himselfe or his parents had beene guilty of but our Saviour disalloweth their judgement in that point and saith neither hath this man sinned nor his father As if hee should say Neither this mans sinnes nor his parents were the cause why the Lord smote this man with blindnesse But that the works of God might bee made manifest in him So Iobs friends judged his grievous afflictions to have beene punishments of some grievous sinnes hee had beene guiltie of but the Lord sharpely reprooveth them for this rash censure Iob 42.7 Yea hee telleth Satan Iob 2.3 that hee had mooved him to destroy him without cause Why may you say had not Iob in him sin enough to deserve asmuch as he endured Yes verily for the wages and due desert of every sin is death as the Apostle teacheth Rom. 6.23 And Iob was not without sin as himselfe confesseth Iob. 7.20 I have sinned what shall I do ô thou preserver of men Yea he imputeth all his afflictions to his sins thought them to be the cause of them all Thou writest bitter things against me saith he Iob 13.26 and makest me to possesse the iniquities of my youth He thought the sins of his youth had brought all this upon him Therefore also he fâ—ll to a diligent search and examination of his owne heart and wayes as the best of Gods servants should do in the like case that he might find out the speciall sin that moved God thus to afflict him Yea he craveth Gods helpe in this Shew me saith hee Iob 10.2 wherefore thou contendest with me And 13.23 How many are minâ— iniquities and sins Make me to know my transgression and my sin As if hee should say I know I have many wayes offended thee but shew me the speciall sin that hath thus provoked thee to afflict me Why then doth the Lord say that Satan moved him to afflict Iob without cause Surely his meaning is that there was nothing in him that was the cause whereby God was mooved thus to afflict him he did not therein punish his sin there were other causes of it even that by this tryall of his hee might make him a patterne and example of faith and patience to his Church for ever So when our Saviour telleth his Apostles of the manifold miseries that they should endure They shall put you out of the Synagogues saith he
and lastly It cannot be denied but that in some sense a man may bee said even by this inherent righteousnesse to be justified before God For so farre forth as any man by the worke of Gods spirit in his heart is become truly holy and good upright and without hypocrisy so far forth God doth esteeme and account him a holy and good and just man The Lord taketh notice of his owne graces in his children approveth of them and giveth testimony unto them So the Holy Ghost saith of Noah Gâ—n 6.9 that he was a just man And of Zachary and Elizabeth Luke 1.6 that they were both righteous before God So Solomon prayeth 1 King 8.22 that the Lord would justifie the righteous to give him according to his righteousnesse You see then wee doe not deny as the Papists falsly slander us all inherent righteousnesse no nor all justification by inherent righteousnesse neither But this is that we beleeve and teach according to the Scriptures That this inherent righteousnesse is not that righteousnesse whereby any poore sinner in this life can be justified before Gods tribunall and judgement seat for which hee is pronounced to be innocent absolved from death and condemnation and adjudged unto life eternall Of this justification as it is opposed unto condemnation as the Apostle useth the word Rom. 8.33 34 It is God that justifieth who shall condemne and as our Saviour useth it Matth. 12.37 By thy words thou shalt be justified and by thy words thou shalt be condemned is the Question betweene us and them And that we are not thus justified in Gods sight by any inherent righteousnesse I will first give you evident proofe out of the holy Scripture and secondly I will shew you good reason out of the Word why no man can be so justified in Gods sight For the first Nothing is more cleerely taught in the holy Scripture then this that no man can be justified in Gods sight by the works of the law that is by doing that which the law requireth him to do And what is our inherent righteousnesse but a conformity to the law of God to that which the law requireth of us By the deeds of the law saith the Apostle Romanes 3.20 there shall no flâ—sh bee justified in his sight And againe Knowing saith he Gal. 2.16 that a man is not justified by the workes of the law but by the faith of Iesus Christ even we have beleeved in Iesus Christ that we might be justified by the faith of Christ and not by the works of the law for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified True saith the Papist the Apostle saith so indeed but by the works of the law he meaneth the workes of the ceremoniall law which many false teachers in those daies did maintaine to be necessary unto justification And those be the works he speaketh of Rom. 4.10 Abraham was justified before he was circumcised which was a worke enjoined him by the ceremoniall law therefore it was not his circumcision nor his obedience to that law that justified him So Gal. 2.16 when he denieth we are justified by the works of the law he meaneth those works of the law he had spoken of in the former verses and for which he had reproved Peter and that was about his conforming himselfe to the Iewes in works enjoined by the ceremoniall law But to this I answer First It is true that he speaketh in those two places of the workes of the ceremoniall law and excludeth them from having any hand in our justification But even in those places he excludeth not the workes of the ceremoniall onely but all workes of the law even of the morall law also For 1 his words are generall and without any limitation Rom. 4.6 David describeth the blessednesse of the man unto whom God imputeth righteousnesse without workes without any workes And verse 5. To him that worketh not but beleeveth in him that justifieth the ungodly to him hâ—s faith is imputed unto righteousnesse And what good workes are they the want whereof maketh one an ungodly man Are they the works of the ceremoniall law onely are they not rather the workes of the morall law And in Gal. 2.16 his words are generall Knowing a man is not justified by the workes of the law 2. He excldeth the workes of that law that was given to all men to the Gentiles as well as to the Iewes and whereby the Gentiles as well as the Iewes might have some hope to be justified For he saith Gal. 2.16 By the workes of the law shall no flesh be justified As if he had said Neither Iew nor Gentile We have before proved saith he Rom. 3.9 that is to say In his former dispute against justification by workes both Iewes and Gentiles that they are all under sinne And verse 28 29. Therefore wee conclude that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law Is he the God of the Iewes onely is he not also of the Gentiles As if he should say Neither the deeds of the law that the Iewes were bound unto nor the deeds of the law that the Gentiles were bound unto can justifie a man before God And what law was that which the Gentiles were bound to observe Certainely not the ceremoniall but the morall law only Secondly I answer The Apostle doth exclude from justification the workes of that law whereby commeth the knowledge of sin For these are his words Rom. 3.20 Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh bee justified in his sight for by the law commeth the knowledge of sinne As if hee should have said The use that the law serveth unto is not to justifie us in Gods sight but to discover our sin and misery to us and so to drive us to seeke justification by faith in Christ. And what law is that whereby commeth the knowledge of sin Certainely the morall law principally But then they object secondly Admit the Apostle do speake of the works of the morall as well as of the ceremoniall law yet he meaneth not those workes of the morall law that are done by the faithfull through the grace of Christ but those that are done by men while they are in the state of nature before their conversion before they do beleeve And such works of the morall law say they we confesse cannot justifie a man before God To this I answer 1. That the Apostles words are generall as I shewed before and we must use no limitation where he useth none 2. The Apostle Rom. 4.2 denieth that Abraham was justified by his workes though he were one of the faithfull yea the father of the faithfull as he calleth him ver 11. no not by those works of his whereof he might seeme to have cause to glory which he could never meane of those works he did before he was a beleever for he was an idolater before as we read Iosh. 24.2 And the Apostle would
onely cause of all the evills and miserie that can befall a man In them all it may bee said as the Church speaketh Lamentations 3.39 Man suffereth for his sinne 2. Sinne is the onely thing that maketh all miserie to bee miserie indeed all crosses and afflictions so intolerable to us as they be Ieremy 8.14 The Lord our God hath put us to silence and given us water of gall to drinke because wee have sinned against the Lord. The sting of death is sin saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 15.5 6. Neither poverty nor sicknesse nor death it selfe could sting and paine us as they doe if our sinnes were pardoned 3. If all the crosses and miseries of the world should fall upon us the burden and bitternesse of them could not bee so intolerable unto us nor torment us so much as our sinne will doe when God shall charge it upon us O that will bite like a serpent saith Salomon who spake this from experience too Prov. 23.32 and sting like an adder A wounded spirit saith he Proverbs 18.14 who can beare 4. Lastly Sinne and nothing but sinne separateth betweene God and us Your iniquities saith the Prophet Esay 59.2 have separated betweene you and your God and your sinnes have hid his face from you that hee will not heare You see then how sound a ground of true comfort this is and how just cause every humbled soule hath to rejoyce in Christ in respect of this first benefit wee receive by him that through him our sinnes are pardoned that the bloud of Iesus Christ hath cleansed us from all our sins As the Apostle speaketh 1 Ioh. 1.7 And for the second of those benefits which every true beleever receiveth by Christ see also how just a cause of comfort it is to every afflicted soule Esay 61.10 I will greatly rejoyce in the Lord saith the true beelever my soule shall bee joyfull in my God for hee hath cloathed mee with the garments of salvation hee hath imputed and given unto mee the perfect holinesse and obedience of my blessed Saviour and made it mine hee hath covered mee all over from top to toe with the robe of righteousnesse as a bridegrome decketh himselfe with ornaments and as a bride adorneth her selfe with her jewells Great is the comfort that the soule of a Christian findeth in that inherent righteousnesse which God by his spirit hath wrought in him though it bee so poore and unperfect and maimed and slained as it is When he can find that he hath been able to pray or to confesse and mourne for his sinne or to do any other service to God with an honest and upright heart O what a comfort it is unto him And certainly if Christians did thinke well of this it would make them looke better to their hearts when they performe good duties and take heed of slubbering them over it would make them carefull to performe spirituall duties spiritually The people rejoyced saith the Holy Ghost 1 Chronicl 29.9 for that they had offered toward the building of Gods house willingly because with a perfect heart they had offered willingly to the Lord. And our rejoycing is this saith the Apopostle 2 Cor. 1.12 even the testimony of our conscience that in simplicity and godly sincerity not in fleshly wisdome but by the grace of God we have had our conversation in the world And it is joy saith Salomon Proverb 21.15 unto the just man to doe judgement As if he had thus said He joyeth not so much in all the gaine that he getteth by his trading his buying and selling and dealings with men as he doth in this that his conscience beareth witnesse with him that he hath dealt justly with all men he hath gotten it justly whatsoever he hath But if this poore and imperfect righteousnesse that is in us will yeeld us such comfort how just cause of comfort and rejoycing hath every true believer in this that he hath another manner of righteousnesse than this is the perfect righteousnesse of Christ Iesus is his Iob saith of his inherent righteousnesse whereby hee had beene so rich in good workes so abundant in the workes of mercy to all that stood in need of him Iob 29.14 that he put on his righteousnesse and it cloathed him my judgement saith he this care I had to deale justly and uprightly with all men was as a robe and a diademe unto me And a goodly garment and robe doubtlesse that was As comely apparell is knowne to set forth much and adorne the person of a man O that men and women specially knew not this too well O that by their pride in this by their over-much care to adorne and decke their bodies this way they did not make both their bodies and soules loathsome unto God as comely apparell I say if it be used in sobriety and moderation doth much set forth and adorne the body in the eye of man so doe those graces of the Spirit that Iob speaketh of even our inherent righteousnesse much more beautifie and adorne us in the eye both of God and man Be ye cloathed with humility saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 5.5 to all Christians As if he had said That is a goodly garment a goodly robe for any Christian to weare And speaking of Christian women he saith 1 Pet. 3.3 4. their adorning should not be that outward adorning of plaiting the haire no nor of cutting and shearing it would he have said if he had lived to see the fashions of these dayes nor in wearing of gold or jewels saith he nor in putting on of any apparell Why how then should a Christian woman dresse and decke her selfe will you say Surely with the ornament of a meeke and quiet spirit saith he which is in the sight of God of great price Grace is a goodly garment certainely But if this garment of inherent righteousnesse that hath so many spots and rents in it will adorne us so much if that be so much to be joyed in what a beauty and glory is that which the Lord our God hath put upon us wretched sinners in cloathing us with the robe of Christs righteousnesse In that he hath not onely taken from us our owne filthy garments as he did from Iehoshua Zachary 3.4 but cloathed us with change of raiment with a righteousnesse sufficient and more than sufficient to make us comely and beautifull in his eyes In graunting to us that wee should bee arrayed in that fine linnen cleane and white as wee heard the last day out of Revelation 19.8 This robe the Lord hath put upon thee beloved I speake to the poorest to the weakest of all Gods servants that heareth me this day this perfect righteousnesse of Christ is thine O that thou hadst eyes to see thy happinesse in this O that thou hadst an heart to be affected with it and rejoyce in it as thou oughtest to doe Great was the glory of man in his first creation and in that righteousnesse wherewith hee was cloathed
then God created him in his owne image saith Moses Genesis 1.27 and hee repeateth it againe in the same Verse In the image of God created he him saith he And this is expounded by Salomon Eccles. 7.29 God made him righteous And by Paul this image of God saith he Ephes. 4.24 was righteousnesse and true holinesse And great was our losse doubtlesse in being stripped by his fall of this garment But wee have recovered more by Christ than wee lost by Adam the robe of righteousnesse which wee have gotten by Christ the second Adam is farre more glorious than that which wee were deprived of by the fall of the first Adam Every true believer is in a more blessed estate by Christ more white and beautifull in Gods eye than Adam was in his innocencie before hee had ever sinned And that in these three respects First That righteousnesse that Adam had was uncertaine and such as it was possible for him to lose yea he did lose it and that in a very short time God gave him power and freedome of will to hold and keepe it to stand in that blessed estate if he would himselfe and he gave him also power and freedome of will to part with it and lose it if he would to fall into sinne yea even into that sinne which is unto death But the righteousnesse that we have by Christ is made more sure unto us it is that good part yea the best portion of that good part which Mary had chosen of which our Saviour saith Luk. 10.42 that it should never be taken away from her And indeed how is it possible we should be spoiled of it Who should take this robe from us or spoile us of it Who shall separate us saith the Apostle Rom. 8.35 from the love of Christ And he concludeth verse 39. I am perswaded that neither height nor depth nor any other creature shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. 1. Not all the policies of the world how strong soever they be It is not possible saith our Saviour Mat. 24.24 that false Christs and false Prophets with all their great signes and wonders should be able to deceive the elect of God 2. Not Satan with all his strength and subtilty he that is built upon this rocke saith our Saviour Matth. 16.18 he that hath gotten Christ and his righteousnesse the gates of hell shall not prevaile against him 3. Lastly Not the corruption of our owne heart He that is borne of God saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.9 cannot sinne he meaneth the sinne unto death It is not possible for an elect child of God so to sinne as that he should utterly lose Christ and this robe of righteousnesse which he hath received from him Secondly the righteousnesse that Adam had was in his owne keeping the spring and root of it was founded in himselfe and that was the cause why he lost it so soone He like the Prodigall Luke 15.12 13. had all his portion his blessednesse and righteousnesse in his owne hands and so made it quickely all away as he did But the righteousnesse we have by Christ is in our Fathers keeping Our life is hid with Christ in God saith the Apostle Colos. 3.3 The cause why it is not possible for any of our ghostly enemies to spoile us of it is not any inherent strength that is in us to keepe and hold it fast but the faithfulnesse and power of God whereby he watcheth over us and keepeth us from sinning that sinne which is unto death whereby we should lose Christ. The Lord is thy keeper saith David to his own soule Psal. 121.5 We are kept by the power of God unto salvation saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 1.5 My sheepe shall never perish saith our Saviour Ioh. 10.28 29. neither shall any pluck them out of my hand my father that gave them me is greater than all and none is able to plucke them out of my fathers hand Thirdly and lastly Admit the righteousnesse that Adam had in his creation had beene unchangeable and that he could never have lost it yet had it been but the righteousnesse of a man But the righteousnesse that we have by Christ is the righteousnesse of such a person as was God aswell as man And therefore as the second Adam was a farre more excellent person than the first Adam was The first was of the earth earthy as the Apostle speaketh 1 Corinth 15.47 The second was the Lord from heaven So his righteousnesse also must needs bee farre more absolute and sufficient to satisfie the infinite justice of God and the exact perfection of his holy law than Adams righteousnesse could possibly have done That righteousnesse that we have by faith in Christ is the righteousnesse of God saith the Apostle Roman 3.22 He made him to be sinne for us saith he 2 Corinth 5.21 who knew no sinne that wee might bee made the righteousnesse of God in him Now to make some application of all this that you have heard You see how just and sound a ground of true comfort this Doctrine is unto all true believers Let us then stirre up and provoke our selves to take comfort in it to rejoyce in Christ as we have just cause to doe Are the consolations of God small with thee saith Eliphaz to Iob 15.11 and so should every one of us say to our soules We should checke and chide our selves for this as David oft doth even thrice in two short Psalmes Psalme 43.5 11. and 43.5 Why art thou cast downe O my soule and why art thou disquieted within me Why takest thou no more comfort in Christ why dost thou not rejoyce in him As every breach of Gods commandement is a sinne so it is certainly a sinne and a just cause of humbling to every true believer that he doth not rejoyce in Christ. For this is also a breach of Gods expresse commandement Rejoyce in the Lord that is rejoyce in Christ alway saith the Apostle Phil. 4.4 and againe I say rejoyce Nay in some respect it is a greater sinne than the breach of any of the commandements of the morall law for it is a breach of the commandement of the gospell which is greater than the law as is plaine by that comparison the Apostle maketh betweene them Hebr. 2.2 3. 8.6.10.28 29. It is a sinne that carryeth in it a contempt and light esteeme of Christ thy Saviour and wherein canst thou sinne more hainously than in this Charge therefore this sinne upon thine owne heart be humbled for it and strive against it Labour to find out in thy selfe the cause of it and purge thy heart of it strengthen thy selfe against it For certainly it is some dangerous humour and corruption or other that distempereth thy soule so as thou canst relish no more sweetnesse in Christ than thou dost Three things there are principally that Gods poore servants that Christ hath done all this for object and alledge
reward them oft that serve his providence in his justice for the ruine and destruction of men though they have no goodnesse in them at all it is no marvell though he reward them much more who by some goodnesse that is in them doe serve his providence in the preservation and welfare of men Secondly These civill vertues must needs be good things and such as God doth love and will reward because they are such things as God hath in his law commanded The Gentiles saith the Apostle Romanes 2.14 15. doe by nature the things contained in the law and shew the worke of the law written in their hearts As if hee should say These things doe evidently shew and declare that the law of God is written in their hearts You see then Beloved wee doe not discommend civill honesty wee doe not discourage naturall men from doing good workes wee doe not condemne all the workes of naturall men nor say that whatsoever they doe that are not religious is abominable and naught Nay wee heartily wish there were much more civill honesty in the world then there is Hee that is truly religious would bee ashamed that any naturall man should bee more honest then hee True religion is no enemy to civill and morall honesty nay it is a great nourisher and increaser of it It is a dangerous errour that most men are growne now unto to thinke it indiscretion and want of learning and judgement in a Minister to stand much in pressing of points of morality in his Sermon or in particular reproofe of such faults as are committed by men in their buying and selling and such like passages of their ordinary conversation and dealings one with another It is thought now adayes there is no divinity in this they goe besides their Text when they deale in these things No no beloved bee not deceived Those points that God in his Word standeth most upon wee must presse most in our ministery and those are these matters of your common practise It is a strange thing to observe how plentifull and particular and precise the Holy Ghost is in pressing men to deale justly in all their dealings with men even in weights and measures of all sorts You shall doe no unrighteousnesse in judgement saith the Lord Levit. 19.35 36 in mâ—â—eyard in weight or in measure Iust ballances just weight a just Ephah and a just Hiâ— shall ye have I am the Lord your God that brought you out of the land of Egypt And againe Deut. 25.13 16. Thou shalt not have in thy bag divers weights of one kind hee meaneth a great and a small Thou shalt not have in thine house diverse measures a great and a small one to buy by another to sell by But thou shalt have a perfect and a just weight a perfect and just measure shalt thou have that thy daies may bee lengthened in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee For all that doe such things and all that doe unrighteously marke it I pray you all that doe unrighteously in what kind soever are an abomination unto the Lord thy God Marke also I pray you how much the Apostles in the New Testament doe presse upon Gods people in their exhortations that they would bee carefull to walke honestly Walke honestly towards them that are without saith the Apostle Paul 1 Thess. 4.12 And the Apostle Peter 1 Pet. 2.12 Have your conversation honest among the Gentiles And the Apostle Paul againe Phil. 4.8 Whatsoever things are honest think on these things As if he had said Be not forgetfull or carelesse of such things And Rom. 13.13 Let us walke honestly as in the day And in the following words he instanceth in some speciall points of dishonesty he would have them to take heed of It is dishonesty to be drunke yea to use rioting idle-company-keeping haunting and sitting at the ale-house to drinke or to game though a man bee never drunke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith he It is dishonesty to use chambering and wantonnesse secret familiarity and dalliance with a woman lascivious speeches and gestures though a man never commit whordome Yea it is dishonesty saith the Apostle for a man to live in strife and envying to be a contentious person unpeaceable unquiet though he never oppresse or defraud or wrong his neighbour any other way Provide things honest saith he againe Rom. 12.17 In the sight of all men The word he useth there is worth the observing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 As if he had said Cast for this before hand take care of this that you do nothing that is dishonest that you faile not in any point of honesty by no meanes And he professeth Heb. 13.18 that this was a thing himselfe tooke much comfort in that he had a good conscience in all things willing to live honestly And what meaneth he by honesty Surely such duties of the second table which the light of nature teacheth men to make conscience of And why I pray you doe the Apostles stand so much upon commending honesty unto Gods people Surely for two causes First Because they knew that nothing would grace religion so much and win it credit in the eyes of all men as this would doe when they see that they that professe it are of honest conversation just men and faithfull and courteous and meeke and patient and humble and kind and mercifull men This reason the Apostle giveth 1 Pet 2.12 Having your conversation saith he honest among the Gentiles that where as they speake against you as evill doers they may by your good workes which they shall behold that is by your honesty such workes as they by the light of nature know to be good workes glorifie God in the day of visitation Secondly Because they knew that on the other side nothing doth make religion so odious and contemptible in the world nor so much harden the hearts of men against it as the want of honesty in such as doe professe it that they are guilty of such things as even by the light of nature all men may discerne to bee grosse and vile When the Canaanites and Perizzites had seene what the sonnes of Iacob had done to the Shechemites how they had broken their promise and covenant with them how cruelly and barbarously they had used them and all under a colour of zeale for their owne religion this made Iacob and his religion though alas he was farre from approving or consenting to this that they had done stink among the inhabitants of the land as himselfe saith Gen. 34. â—0 You see beloved what moved the Apostles to commend honesty so much unto Gods people in their times and surely the same reasons have moved mee to speake so much in the commendation of it unto you at this time Never was it more neglected by some professours of religion then now it is never did the Gospell receive more dishonour and reproach through the neglect of it then now it doth I beseech you
you will be apt to say Is that such a matter for a man an ancient man especially to bee a little sleepy and drowsy some times And that it is not well done of me thus openly to disgrace men for their weaknesses and infirmities But to such I answer First I doe not publish or lay open any mans secret or private faults I speake of a sinne that is publique and open to the Congregation Of a sinne of which it may be said as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 3.9 They declare their sinne as Sodom they hide it not And it is the Apostles rule 1 Tim. 5.20 Them that sinne thus rebuke openly Secondly I speake of a sin that is so growne into fashion heere in so common and generall use that no man seemeth to count it any shame at all to him to doe it Were they ashamed saith the Prophet Ier. 8.12 nay they were not at all ashamed neither could they blush Thirdly I speak of a sinne that together with the profanenesse of the children in laughing out and sporting and fighting in the Church ordinarily every Sabbath day is a great blemish to our Church assemblies and such as may provoke the Lord to say of them as he doth of those Esa. 1.13 The Sabbaths the calling of assemblies I cannot away with it is iniquity even the solemne meetings 4. To bee overtaken with drowsinesse and sleepinesse sometimes even in the Church even at a Sermon may well be an infirmity specially in an aged man And I were much to blame if I should censure any man for this rigorously I know well the Apostles rule Gal. 6.1 If any man bee overtaken with a fault a frailty and infirmity hee meaneth yee that are spirituall restore such a one in the spirit of meekenesse considering thy selfe least thou also be tempted And what man is there that is not subject to naturall infirmities But if thy sleeping were onely an infirmity thou wouldest not be so pleased with thy selfe in it it would trouble thee more thou wouldest by standing up and rowzing thy selfe strive against it thou wouldst count it a kindnesse in thy neighbour that sitteth next thee to jogge thee and waken thee yea thou wouldst pray to God for helpe and strength against it I know it is the ordinary plea that is made for many foule sinnes the drunkard will say so too It is but my infirmity Callest thou these infirmities I tell thee there is a damnable weakenesse and infirmity The Lord speaking to Hierusalem who was now become an imperious whorish Woman saith Ezek. 16.30 How weake is thy heart It was a damnable weakenesse There is a spirituall spirit of infirmity Luke 13.11 The Devill hath made thee so weake that thou canst resist no temptation that thou art as unable to stand against temptation as the chaffe is to withstand the power of the winde Psal. 14. It is a cursed infirmity when thou art so weake as that thou canst not cease from sinne as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 2.14 But the Apostle speaking of the frailties and infirmities that were in himselfe and the rest of the faithfull Rom. 7. and 8. Giveth us foure notes whereby a sinne of infirmity may be knowne from a raigning sinne The first is in the fifteenth Verse of the seaventh Chapter What I hate saith he that doe I. He was is convinced in his judgement that it was a sinne and therefore hated it so canst not thou say of thy sinne The second is Verse 19. The evill which I would not that I doe His will the purpose and resolution of his heart was against it Knowing his weakenesse he armed himselfe aforehand against it by purposing with himselfe to take heed to himselfe that he might not fall into it as David did Psal. 39.1 I said I will take heed to my wayes that I sin not with my tongue I will keep my mouth as with a bridle He strove against it by prayer and all other good meanes so canst not thou say of thy sinne The third is Verse 24. O wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death Hee was much troubled and grieved when he was overtaken with it it was a great burden to his soule so canst not thou say of thy sinne The fourth and last is Rom. 8.1 They that are in Christ Iesus walke not after the flesh It is not their custome and ordinary practice to doe so so canst not thou say of thy sinne No no I assure thee to sleepe ordinarily a great part of the Sermon while as many of you use to doe nay to sleepe at all in the Church without shame without feare without stirring up your selves and striving against it is more then an infirmity it is certainely a grosse sinne And God will judge thee a prophaner of his Sabbaths that doest so though thou come to Church never so diligently Yee shall keepe my Sabbaths and reverence my Sanctuary saith the Lord twice to his people Levit. 19.30.26.2 God will never account thee a keeper of his Sabbaths that shewest no more reverent respect unto his Sanctuary I tell thee there is a reverence due from the greatest man in the world unto the Lords Sanctuary in three respects 1. In respect of the people and servants of God that are met there to worship him Despise yee the Church of God saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.22 2. In respect of the holy Angels who are then chiefly present with Gods people and have a charge to attend them when they are assembled together to worship God both to bee as a guard unto them as also to bee witnesses and observers of their behaviour then This was tipified by the figures of the Cherubins that were carved round about upon the walls of Salomons Temple as we reade 1 King 6.29 And more plainly taught us by the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.10 For this cause saith he in the congregation ought the woman to have power on her head that is her vaile which is a signe of her husbands power and superiority over her because of the Angels 3. In respect of the Lord himselfe who is in a speciall sort present there where his people are assembled to worship him Where two or three are gathered together in my Name saith our Saviour Matth. 18.20 There am I in the midst of them And canst thou then call it thine infirmity to shew no more reverence in such a presence to sleepe at a Sermon ordinarily without feare without shame when thou knowest that all these eyes are upon thee When the people of God and the holy Angels of God yea the Lord Himselfe doe all looke upon thee and behold thee And so much shall serve to be said in reproofe of that fault which is committed against the first branch of the commandement The second branch of the fourth commandement requireth us to spend the day so farre as our bodily necessities will permit in holy and religious duties both publike and private but
specially in such as are publike Therefore wee shall finde that the Lord calleth the Sabbath Levit. 23.2 a holy convocation as if it were nothing else as if the whole day were to be spent at Church and in keeping of holy assemblies And indeed that place proveth well that as much time should be spent on that day in Gods publike worship as the conveniency and edification of the Church will well permit And for this we have the example of our blessed Saviour who though he was able to spend the day in private duties of piety a thousand times better then ever any other man was and though also the Church assemblies that he had then to goe to were never a whit better but worse a great deale then ours are yet it is said Luk. 4 16. His custome was to goe to the Synagogue to the Church every Sabbath day And yet though as I said before our Church assemblies be as well frequented in this Towne by many as in any other place and though there be never a Popish recusant amongst us yet shall you hardly finde in any place more Atheist recusants more that doe seldome or never come to Church that doe so ordinarily and constantly serve the Devill in the Ale-house when we are serving God here in his house then are to be found in this Towne And for the third and last branch of the commandement that injoyneth us to rest from all our owne workes upon the Lords day you shall hardly finde I beleeve such open profession of profanesse and contempt of the Sabbath in children and youth in all the country as in this Towne You teach them to keep the Lords holy day just as your selves use to keepe these holy dayes with more misrule and riot then you use at any time of the yeare besides and as all the Israelites did keepe holy day to the golden calfe Of them it is said Exod. 32.6 That they sat downe to eate and to drinke and rose up to play and Verse 17. It is said that in their sporting and playing they kept such a shouting and noise as Moses when hee heard it wondred what it should meane And surely amongst our youth such a shouting and hollowing may be heard as a man would thinke there were some Bull or Beare baited in our streets every Sabbath day Hath God threatned to burne that Towne with unquenchable fire where men are allowed to doe the worke of their callings upon the Sabbath day as you have heard out of Ier. 17.27 and doe you thinke he can endure to see his Sabbath or any part of his Sabbath spent in ryoting and disorder Specially so openly and with so high a hand No no be not deceived God will not be mocked he hateth ryoting on the Sabbath much more then he doth working on the Sabbath As is plaine by Esa. 58.13 Where in one verse he nameth and forbiddeth twice the following of our pleasures as the chiefe profanation of the Sabbath day I know some of you will thinke this to be great indiscretion in me to preach thus against childrens faults But to these I have two things to answer First that God maketh not so light account of childrens faults specially not of their profanesse and contempt of Religion as you doe And if you did believe the Scriptures and were not Atheists in heart when you read in 2 Kings 2.23 24. what befell the children of Bethel you would be of my mind Secondly In speaking of these faults in the youth I doe not so much reproove them as the profanenesse of their parents and governours that keepe them not in but suffer them to do so yea of the Officers also that have power and authority to redresse these things and doe nothing in it If the names of these children and servants were taken as it is fit they should bee many of them would bee found to bee the children of such parents servants of such masters as would bee thought to bee very honest men and good Christians too It is the hypocrisie and profanenesse of these parents and masters that is the cause why their children and servants doe so The fourth commandement though it do concerne and bind all men yet is it given in charge chiefly to parents and masters of families as is plaine by the words of it Exodus 20.10 I tell thee thou art to answer for the breach of the Sabbath that is committed by any stranger thou receivest into thy house and much more then for that that is done by thine owne child and servant When Nehemiah saw how the Sabbath was profaned in Ierusalem by buying and selling of victuals it is said Nehemiah 13.17 hee contended with the Nobles and Governours of Iudah and blamed them for it And bee yee sure God will one day contend with you whosoever you be that have authority and power to redresse these things and doe it not he will charge you with all this Wee have heard of a ruler of the Synagogue Luke 13.14 that could not see the people doe that which hee thought to bee a profanation of the Sabbath without great indignation O that our Magistrates and inferiour officers that our parents and masters of families had but some of his zeale for the Lords Sabbath that they could not without indignation see or heare of the prophanation of it Then should we doubtlesse have no such buying and selling such loading and travelling no such disorder and hooting in our streets no such ordinary absenting from the Church-assemblies no such sleeping and snorting in our Church on the Sabbath Day as we ordinarily have Lecture CXXXVII On Psalme 51.7 Ian. 5. 1629. IT followeth now that we proceed to prove that the two last points of goodnesse that I told you are to be found in some hypocrites are likewise in themselves very good things and never a whit the more to be misliked because they are found in some such men And for the fourth of them To love the sincerity and purity of Gods holy religion and worship and to hate idolatry with all false worship is certainly a good thing and highly pleasing unto God For the first of these No man is to be blamed for desiring to see warrant in the Word for whatsoever hee doth as a worship and service of God especially or for being afraid to do that which hee can see no warrant for in the Word of God In nothing are wee so precisely tied to the direction of the Word as in the matters of the worship of God The charge that is given us Deut. 12.32 What thing soever I command you observe to doe it thou shalt not adde thereto nor diminish from it that is neither doe more nor lesse than I have commanded that charge I say concerneth the matters of Gods worship principally And how highly this pleaseth God when we doe nothing to worship him by but that onely that he hath given us direction for in his Word is evident by the reason of the
both thy selfe and others that are no whit inferiour unto them but farre beyond them in knowledge and grace doe think otherwise of them There may be difference in judgement even betweene godly and good men and one may see that to be a sinne which another man every whit as good as he cannot be perswaded to be so The Apostle Paul and those that joined with him Galathians 2.12 13. knew it was a sinfull and unlawfull thing to withdraw and separate themselves from eating and conversing with the beleeving Gentiles in the presence of the Iewes and for feare of offending them though neither Barnabas nor Peter men no whit inferiour to them in knowledge and grace could discerne it to be so Christians may not condemne or judge one another to be hypocrites for their difference in judgement in these smaller matters Who art thou saith the Apostle Rom. 14.4 that judgest another mans servant To his owne master hee standeth or falleth Secondly It may well bee that some men even some good men are through want of knowledge and weaknesse of judgement righteous over much and make scruple of those things which no law of God bindeth them to make scruple of Els Salomon would never have said Eccl. 7.16 Bee not righteous over much neither make thy selfe over wise Such a one was he of whom the Apostle speaketh Rom. 14.2 Another that is weake eateth herbs As if he should say It was his ignorance and weaknesse of judgement that made him so scrupulous and fearefull to eate any thing which by the ceremoniall law which was now abrogated had beene forbidden But no man must be despised or judged to be an hypocrite because of this For that is directly against the Apostles rule Rom. 14.3 Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not Thirdly There is no just cause why wee should judge or thinke the worse one of another either for using or not using our liberty in this case Because the thing that is in it owne nature lawfull and lawfully also used by one man it may be in another man a damnable sin to do it And that upon these two grounds First Because the one knoweth and is perswaded of the lawfullnesse of it which the other is not but doubteth it to be a sin I know and am perswaded by the Lord Iesus saith the Apostle Romanes 14.14 that there is nothing no creature of God uncleane of it selfe But to him that esteemeth any thing to bee uncleane to him it is uncleane Why will you say Can the opinion of man make any thing cleane or uncleane lawfull or unlawfull No not in it owne nature but to himselfe it may For a man to doe any thing that hee doubteth to bee unlawfull is a damnable thing Hee that doubteth saith the Apostle Rom. 14.23 is damned if he eat because hee eateth not of faith For whatsoever is not of faith is sinne The conscience of a man though it bee deceived though it bee erroneous yet hath a binding power and it is a matter of great danger for any man to goe against it All men must seeke to informe their conscience aright by the Word of God which is the onely true rule to guide our conscience by Let every man bee fully perswaded in his owne mind saith the Apostle Romanes 14.5 But though it be a sin for a man not to seeke to have his conscience rightly informed and instructed by the Word yet is it a double sin in him to do any thing against his conscience If thou therefore see a man who is otherwise conscionable in all his waies scrupulous and fearefull to doe that which thou knowest and art fully perswaded hee may lawfully and ought to doe pity him informe him instruct him and labour to bring him out of his errour but scorne him not hate him not maligne him not for it Secondly The one is able to use or doe the thing that hee knoweth to bee lawfull lawfully and take no hurt by it the other though he know the thing to be lawfull yet findeth that through his weaknesse he is not able to use it but he shall receive hurt by it All things are lawfull for me saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.12 but all things are not expedient all things are lawfull for mee but I will not bee brought under the power of any And certainely this is the thing that restraineth many a good man from the use of sundry recreations which he doth not doubt to be lawfull in themselves because he findeth his owne weakenesse to bee such as he cannot use them without receiving much hurt by them And this would restraine many more from them if they had that care of their owne soules as they ought to have To conclude therefore this first branch of the point we have in hand If thou seest any man that loveth the word that useth constantly prayer in his family that seemeth to bee a strict observer of the Sabbath day that hateth popery that is strict and precise even in the smallest things If thou seest I say any such a one to bee a drunkard or an uncleane person or unjust in his dealings or carelesse of his Word or a busie body or negligent in his calling hate these things in him in Gods name nay hate them in him more then in another man because hee maketh so good a profession and because his sinne bringeth more reproach upon the Gospell then another mans would doe But take heed thou hate him not because of his profession because of any of those good things thou discernest in him For if thou dost thou wilt be found to be a hater of God and of his grace and neere unto that sinne that can never bee pardoned which the Apostle calleth Hebrewes 10.29 A doing of despite to the spirit of grace And what comfort canst thou have either in life or death if thou bee a hater of God if thou doe despite unto the spirit of grace What remaineth for thee when God shall open thine eyes and cause thee to see thine owne estate but a certaine fearfull looking for of judgement as the Apostle speaketh there ver 27. and of fiery indignation which shall devoure the adversaries the adversaries of God the haters of God O it is a fearefull thing to hate any man for his goodnesse take heed of it I beseech you As we have no surer note that we are translated from death to life that we are in the state of grace then this if we love the brethren as the Apostle teacheth us 1 Iohn 3.14 If we can love a disciple in the name of a disciple as our Saviour speaketh Matth. 10.42 so can we have no certainer a signe that there is no grace in us but we are in the very gall of bitternesse and bond of iniquity as the the Apostle speaketh Acts 8.23 then this when we hate the brethren when we hate a disciple a professour in the name of a disciple and professour even
hee hath offended him As the thing that made the servants of Benhadad seeke unto Ahab 1 Kings 20.31 with sackcloth upon their loines and ropes about their necks whereby they professed their sorrow for offending him and that they were worthy to die for it was this onely thing that they had heard the kings of Israel were mercifull kings This is the Motive that good Hezekiah used to perswade Israel unto repentance 2 Chron. 30.6 Turne againe unto the Lord God of Abraham Isaac and Israel hee putteth them in mind of the covenant God had made with their fathers and hee will returne unto you And that also which the Prophet useth to the same purpose Esa. 55.7 Let the wicked forsake his way and the unrighteous man the man of iniquity the worst man that is his thoughts and returne unto the Lord and hee will have mercy upon him and to our God for hee will abundantly pardon Thus doth the Apostle likewise Iames 4.8 perswade unto repentance Draw nigh to God and hee will draw nigh unto you And to conclude this was the maine thing that drew the prodigall unto repentance even the consideration of the fatherly affection that hee knew remained in his father towards him though he had so hainously offended him as we may perceive by his words Luke 15.18 I will arise saith he and go to my father and say to him father I have sinned against heaven and before thee and am no more worthy to be called thy sonne And certainely if the vilest sinner among you all could thus be perswaded of Gods mercifull disposition and readinesse to forgive you upon your repentance you would come in and not stand out in rebellion against him as you doe The second grace wherein the force of faith appeareth is the true feare of God What is it that hath most force to make Gods child when he is once reconciled to God affraid to offend him againe I know well that the consideration of Gods severity and power hath and ought to have great force and power in the heart to restraine a man from sin For so our Saviour teacheth Luk. 12.5 Feâ—re him which after he hath killed hath power to cast into hell yea I say unto you feare him But the apprehension and perswasion a man hath of Gods mercy and goodnesse toward him in Christ is much more effectuall to make a man afraid to offend God and all feare that is wrought without this is but a slavish tormenting feare Feare hath torment saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 4.18 It is not a child-like and saving feare There is forgivenesse with thee saith David Ps. 130.4 that thou maist be feared And Hos. 3.5 They shall feare the Lord and his goodnesse in the latter dayes And certainely beloved if you were any of you by a lively faith assured of the forgivenes of your sins and of Gods marvellous goodnesse towards you in Christ you would be much more fearefull to offend him then the most of you are Thirdly The third grace wherein this power of faith appeareth is Obedience Nothing is able to make a man willing and ready to be ruled by God in all things to yeeld hearty and constant obedience unto him till he by faith be assured of Gods love to him in Christ. The terrours of the law may like that hedge of thornes that the Prophet speaketh of Hos. 2.6 be able to stop a man from going on in an evill way but a willing obedience shall a man never bee able to yeeld unto God till he have faith When David Psal. 26.1 2. maketh profession of his integrity even unto God and comforteth himselfe against the malice of his enemies by that testimony that his conscience gave him that hee had walked in his integrity hee had walked in Gods truth his honest and good meaning hee knew would have yeelded him small comfort 〈◊〉 had not guided his saith by the direction of Gods Word nay he 〈◊〉 God to examine and try him whether it were not so he giveth verse 3. this for the reason and cause of this care hee had to walke uprightly and to follow the direction of the Word in all things For thy loving kindnesse saith hee is before mine eyes Nothing hath that force to make a man upright and constant in a Christian course as the knowledge and consideration of the mercy and loving kindnesse of God towards him in Iesus Christ. I delight to doe thy will ô my God saith David Psalme 40.8 and thy law is within my heart Till a man know God to bee his God reconciled unto him in Christ hee will never delight to doe his will his law will not bee in his heart hee will never heartily affect it It was the love of Christ that constrained Paul to doe him so diligent and faithfull service in his ministery as hee did 2 Corinthinas 5.14 the assurance hee had of Christs marvellous love to him in dying for him made him force himselfe to doe him the uttermost service hee was able and to thinke hee could never doe him service enough And where the Apostle speaketh of the marvellous obedience of Abraham to every thing that God commanded when God bad him get him out of his owne countrey and from his kindred and come into a land which hee would shew him hee left all presently when God â—ad him circumcise himselfe and every male that was in his family hee did presently upon the selfe-same day though himselfe were then ninety nine yeeres old Gen. 17.23 24. and hee had in his house three hundred and eighteene valiant men at that time Gen. 14.14 when God bad him cast out him sonne Ishmael out of his house though hee loved him dearely yet hee did immediately Gen. 21.14 Nay when God bad him sacrifice with his owne hands his sonne Isaac of whom it was said in Isaac shall thy seed bee called as the Apostle speaketh Hebrewes 11.18 yet hee was ready to doe it and that presently too as you may see Gen 22.3 But what was it that made Abraham so obedient to God in all things even in such hard commandements as these were Surely saith the Apostle Hebrewes 11.8 17. he did all these by faith He knew God was his God and his exceeding great reward as hee promised to bee Gen. 15.1 Hee was strong in faith as the Apostle saith Romanes 4.20 and therefore was so ready and cheerefull in his obedience unto God Certainely it is our want of faith beloved that maketh every commandement of God so grievous unto us if we had more faith and assurance of Gods favour in Christ we could not be so slack and backward in our obedience as we are The fourth and last grace that I will instance in is our love unto God No man can truly love the Lord till hee bee first by faith assured of Gods love to him in Christ. Wee love him saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.19 because hee first love us And when once a man is assured by
faith that God hath so loved him hee cannot choose but love him againe and serve him out of love and not out of feare onely Faith worketh by love saith the Apostle Galathians 5.6 As if hee had said The first and chiefe fruit that it putteth forth and whereby it sheweth that life and efficacy that is in it is this it breedeth in the heart that hath it an unfained love unto God Yea proportionable to our faith and the assurance wee have of Gods love to us will our love unto God bee Many sinnes are forgiven her saith our Saviour Luke 7.47 for shee loved much but to whom little is forgiven the same loveth but a little Certainely beloved the true cause why the most of us beare no more love to God and goodnesse then wee doe is this that either wee have no faith no assurance of Gods love to us in the pardon of our sinnes or els wee have knowne but few sinnes by our selves and have beene but a little humbled for sinne and therefore we are not much affected with the mercy and love that God hath shewed to us in the pardon of our sinnes Now for the force that is in justifying faith to quicken and enable us unto every good duty which is the second particular that I promised to speake of I might be large in the handling of it There is no good duty either towards God or man that thou findest thy selfe most backward in but if thou hadst faith to assure thee of Gods love to thee in Christ and to beleeve the promises that God hath made unto that duty and if thou wouldst also stirre up and exercise thy faith in meditating of Gods mercy and love and of those particular promises thou shouldst find thy selfe thereby made farre more able to performe that duty and to performe it in a holy and comfortable manner then thou art This is that whereby David was wont to prepare himselfe to Gods publique worship I will goe to thine house saith hee Psalme 5.7 in the multitude of thy mercies But I will instance and that briefly too but in two particular duties that is to say the hearing of the word and prayer For the first No man can heare the Word with any affection and fruit till he have faith and be thereby perswaded of Gods love to him in Christ. As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.2 3. that you may grow thereby if so bee yee have tasted that the Lord is gracious As if he should say Then and not till then you shall be able to doe it God hath made many promises to such as heare his Word Generall promises 1. Hee will ever assist this ordinance and worke with it Matthew 28.20 Goe teach all nations and loe I am with you to the end of the world 2. That hee will save the soules of his people by this ordinance Iames 1.21 Esa. 55.3 3. That by this ordinance hee will begin grace and convert the soule Psalme 19.7 4. That by this ordinance hee will increase and perfect grace where hee hath begun it Vnto you that heare shall more bee given saith our Saviour Marke 4.24 And Acts 20.32 I commend you to God and to the Word of his grace which is able to build you up And particular promises God hath also made to them that attend upon this ordinance 1. That hee will by this ordinance give them strength to overcome their strongest corruptions Even a young man may cleanse his way thereby Ps. 119.9 2. That he will by this ordinance worke peace in their consciences Esa. 57.19 How falleth it out then that many of us heare constantly and find no such thing Surely the cause is rendred Hebrewes 4.2 The Word preached did not profit them not being mixed with faith in them that heard it In our hearing wee make not use of our faith to make claime to these promises and expect the performance of them unto us Secondly For prayer Till a man have some assurance by faith of the pardon of his sinnes and of Gods favour hee can never pray aright nor with any heart and affection Romanes 10 14. How shall they call on him in whom they have not beleeved It is the spirit of grace that is the spirit of supplications Zach. 12.10 He that goeth to God must apprehend him and conceive of him as of his father Matthew 6.9 And on the other side hee that is by faith perswaded that God is his gracious father cannot choose but resort much to him in hearty prayer Galathians 4.6 O God thou art my God saith David Psalme 63.1 early will I seeke thee And 86.4 5. Vnto the Lord doe I lift up my soule for thou Lord art good and ready to forgive and plenteous in mercy to all that call upon thy name Many are the promises that God hath made unto prayer Generall promises that he will heare and answer us Esa. 30.19 Hee will be very gracious unto thee at the voice of thy cry when hee shall heare it he will answer thee And Iohn 16.23 Whatsoever ye shall aske the father in my name hee will give it unto you And particular promises 1. Deliverance from any trouble and affliction Psalme 50.15 Call upon me in the day of trouble I will deliver thee Or strength and patience to beare it Iames 1.5 If any of you lack wisdome let him aske of God and it shall be given him 2. Whatsoever spirituall grace we stand in need of Luke 11.13 Your heavenly father will give his holy spirit to them that aske him 3. Inward joy and peace of conscience Iob 33.26 Hee shall pray to God and hee will bee favourable unto him and hee shall see his face with joy Aske and ye shall receive that your joy may be full Iohn 16.24 Why then have wee no more heart to prayer Why receive wee no more good by it Surely wee doe not make use of our faith in thinking of and trusting to these promises of God when we goe to prayer and that is a maine cause of it And let not that man thinke saith the Apostle Iames 1.7 that hee shall receive any thing from the Lord. And thus have I finished those foure Motives I promised to give for the enforcing of this exhortation Lecture CXLII On Psalme 51.7 March 2. 1629. IT followeth now that we proceed unto those signes and notes that I promised to give you whereby they that have received Christ and are justified by him may be knowne And surely there is great need that we should have signes and notes given us in Gods Word whereby this may be discerned and judged of For we finde by experience of all ages that many doe verily thinke that Christ and all his merits doe belong to them who yet did never receive him nor have any title to him at all Many will say to me in that day saith our Saviour Matth. 7.22 23. Lord Lord have we not prophesied in
the Spirit of Christ may be known which I will not therefore now make any mention of I will instance onely in foure effects of the Spirit whereby you may be able to judge whether you have received not the spirit of the world but the Spirit which is of God as the Apostle speaketh 1 Corinth 2.12 The first is your Charity the second is your Constancy in cleaving to the truth which you have received the third is your Taking to heart the cause of God and religion the fourth and last is your Sympathizing with the fellow-members of Christs mysticall body For the first of these There is no one grace whereby the Spirit of Christ may be better and more sensibly known to dwell in us than charity and meeknesse of spirit Iohn Baptist saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove and it abode upon Christ as we read Iohn 1.32 I beseech you saith the Apostle 2 Corinthians 10.1 by the meekenesse and gentlenesse of Christ. As if he had said Of all the graces of the Spirit that did abound in Christ his meekenesse and gentlenesse did most excell And we shall finde that this is oft mentioned for a certaine signe of a man that is in Christ. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples saith our Saviour Iohn 13.35 if ye have love one to another As if hee should say This is so evident and conspicuous a marke of one that is in Christ as not themselves onely but others also all men may know them by this Beloved let us love one another saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.7 for love is of God and every one that loveth is borne of God and knoweth God He that loveth not knoweth not God for God is love saith he Vers. 8. And Vers. 12. If wee love one another God dwelleth in us and his love is perfected in us And Ver. 16. He that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God and God in him My little children saith he againe 1 Iohn 3.18 19. let us not love in word neither in tongue but in deed and in truth And hereby we know that we are of the truth and shall assure our hearts before him As if he had said A man may confidently assure himselfe that hee is in Christ and that hee hath the Spirit of Christ in him if hee love his neighbour unfeignedly not in word onely but in deed if hee unfeignedly desire to doe him what good he can O that we would impartially examine our selves in this first point beloved now especially that we are to prepare our selves to the Lords Table If thou be not in charity certainely thou hast not the Spirit of Christ and consequently thou art none of his I know well that many that have not Gods Spirit but are meere carnall men use to glory much in their charity and thinke they farre excell any that professe religion in this vertue But if there could ever have beene any true love to man and such as God approveth of in any soule that is not regenerated and sanctified by the Spirit of God certainely neither our Saviour himselfe nor his holy Apostle would have spoâ—ken so of love as you heare they have done No no the holy Scripture is most plaine in this point that no man hath any true charity in him but he only that is truly regenerate By this we know that we love the children of God saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 5.2 when we love God and keepe his commandements As if he should say All true love to men proceedeth from the love we beare to God as from the root and fountain This is love saith he 2 Ioh. 6. that we walk after his commandements As if he had said We cannot love our neighbour as we ought unlesse we love him out of conscience towards God and in obedience to his commandement The end of the commandement is love saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 1.5 out of a pure heart and of a good conscience and of faith unfeigned As though he should have said No man can have true love till he have first a pure heart and a good conscience and faith unfeigned I will therfore shew you how true Charity is to be tryed how you may discern and know whether you love your neighbour as you ought to love him and as no man that hath not the Spirit of Christ was ever able to do Try this First By the love thou bearest to all men Secondly By the loue thou bearest to them that have wronged thee and are thine enemies Thirdly By the love thou bearest to them that feare God especially Lecture CXLIII On Psalme 51.7 March 23. 1629. NO man hath true charity in him First that doth not love all men Secondly that doth not love his enemy Thirdly that doth not love such as feare God especially For the first They that have the Spirit of Christ in them do unfeignedly love all men See this plainely in that prayer of the Apostle 1 Thes. 3 12. The Lord make you to increase and abound in love saith he one toward another and towards all men How can this bee will you say Must wee love such as are wicked men Doth not the Holy Ghost make this a speciall note of a lewd and gracelesse man to love them that are wicked They hate the good saith the Prophet Mica 3.2 and love the evill Was not Iehosophat though otherwise so good a man greatly blamed for this Shouldst thou love them saith the Prophet Iehu to him 2 Chron. 19.2 that hate the Lord Therefore is wrath upon thee from before the Lord. Doth not David glory in this as in one principall evidence of the truth of his heart that he did hate wicked men I have hated them saith he Psal. 31.6 that regard lying vanities that is I have hated all idolaters And 139.21 22. he appealeth to the Lord concerning this and glorieth of this even before the Lord Do not I hate them O Lord saith he that hate thee I hate them with a perfect hatred I count them mine enemies I answer That in all these places there is no more meant but this First That wee must hate their sinne and that that is evill in them And that we are bound to hate even in the best men and in those persons whose persons we are most bound to love Ye that love the Lord saith the Psalmist Psalme 97.10 hate that that is evill There is no love of God in that man that hateth not sinne wheresoever hee seeth it even in his owne child in them whom he doth most dearely love Secondly that we must shew our dislike even to the persons also of scaâ—dalous and lewd men For first we may give them no countenance but shew our dislike by shunning all voluntary familiarity and kindnesse unto them while they continue such Have no company with him saith the Apostle 2 Thes. 3.4 that he may be ashamed I have hated the congregation of evill doers saith David Psalme
50.19 when they feared he would have beene revenged of them for the wrong they had done him Feare not saith he I dare not doe it for am I in the place of God Secondly But I hope then I may lawfully wish and desire that God would revenge my cause and plague mine enemy that hath wronged me I may rejoyce and be thankfull to God for it when I see it I answer No that thou maist not neither We may not rejoyce in any evill that befalleth our enemy though our selves have no hand in it at all Rejoyce not when thine enemy falleth saith the Holy Ghost Prov. 24.17 18. and let not thine heart bee glad when he stumbleth lest the Lord see it and it displease him and he turne away his wrath from him Thirdly We must also forgive our enemies whatsoever wrong it be that they have done unto us Forgive one another saith the Apostle Coloss. 3.13 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 freely forgiving If any man have a quarrell or cause to complaine and finde fault against any whosoever he be what wrong soever hee hath done even as Christ forgave you so also doe yee If we doe not thus forgive Christ hath assured us Matth. 6.15 that God will never forgive us our sinnes Nay if we doe it not from our hearts So likewise saith he Mat. 18.35 shall my heavenly father doe also unto you that is he shall in his wrath deliver you unto the tormentours unto hell if yee from your hearts forgive not every one his brother their trespasses Fourthly We must strive to forget and be unwilling to think of the wrongs that any man hath done unto us Thou shalt not avenge saith the Lord Leviticus 19.18 Nor bee mindefuâ—l of wrong against the children of thy people As if hee should say thou must both forgive and forget If thou strive not to forget and put quite out of thy minde the wrongs that hath beene done unto thee thou wilt hardly bee able to forgive them but thy heart will be apt to rise against thine enemy and to boile in revenge against him Fifthly Wee must unfeignedly desire to bee at peace with him that hath done us most wrong to bee friends with him and to love him and therefore also wee must bee willing to seeke peace with him and to use all meanes of reconciliation that wee can Seeke peace and ensue it saith the Psalmist Psalm 34.14 Study to bee quiet saith the Apostle 1 Thes. 4.11 As if hee had said cast about which way thou mayst best compasse it strive earnestly for it Sixthly If when we have sought peace and used the best meanes of reconciliation that we are able we cennot obtaine it it must grieve us it must be a trouble of minde unto us to bee at odds and variance with any man My soule hath long dwelt with him that hateth peace saith David Psal. 120.6 7. I am for peace saith hee I seeke it and use all meanes I can to bee reconciled but when I speake they are for Warre But looke backe to Verse 5. and you shall see what a griefe and vexation this was to the good man Woe is me saith he that I sojourne in Mesech that I dwell in the Tents of Kedar that is with such inhumane and savage people that will by no meanes be woone to peace Seventhly Wee must pray heartily to God for them that have done us most wrong that hee would turne their hearts and give them more grace Pray for them saith our Saviour Matth. 5.44 that despitefully use you and persecute you Eightly and lastly We must be willing to doe our enemy good if he stand in need of us If thou meet thine enemies Oxe or his Asse going astray saith the Lord Exod. 23.4 5. Thou shalt surely bring it backe to him againe If thou see the Asse of him that hateth thee lying under his burden and wouldst forbeare to helpe him thou shalt surely helpe with him Nay we should be glad of such an opportunity to overcome the malice of our enemy and to win him unto peace If thine enemy hunger saith the Apostle Rom. 12.20 21. feed him if hee thirst give him drinke Bee not overcome of evill but overcome evill with good Oh let us think seriously of these things beloved and examine whither we can in this sort love our enemyes I know well you will be apt in your hearts to say at the hearing of this Doctrine as the Disciples did Mat. 19.25 Who then can be saved If none can have benefit by Christ but they that have the spirit of Christ and none have the spirit of Christ but they that have true charity and none have true charity but they that can in this manner love their enemies Who then can be saved It is impossible for flesh and bloud to love an enemie in this sort But to this I answer that it is true indeed that hee that hath no more in him then flesh and bloud can never doe it and hee that hath no more in him then flesh and bloud can never be saved Flesh and bloud cannot inherit the kingdome of God saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 15.50 Except a man bee borne againe saith our Saviour Ioh. 3.5 of water and of the spirit hee cannot enter into the kingdome of God And every one that is regenerate by the spirit of God is made thereby able thus to love his enemy Though not legally according to the rigour of the law yet in an Evangelicall manner so as God in Christ will accept And thou canst never have comfort in thy estate beloved unlesse thou finde thy selfe able in an Evangelicall manner to keepe this commandement of loving all men even thy greatest enemy in this sort as I have described unto you In an evangelicall manner will you say how is that I will expresse it unto you in five particulars If thou have the spirit of Christ in thee 1. Thou wilt bee made able in thy minde to serve the Law of God as the Apostle professeth of himselfe Rom. 7.25 that is thou wilt consent to Gods Word in this and acknowledge that indeed thou oughtest to doe thus Verse 16. The Commandement is holy and just and good as he saith there Verse 12. 2. To will is present with thee as hee also saith there Verse 18. Thou dost unfeignedly desire and strive to love all men even thine enemies in this manner 3. Thine own heart will smite thee for thine uncharitablenesse thou wilt finde thy selfe able to mourne and to be troubled in thy minde for it and even to cry out against thy selfe for it as he doth there Verse 24. O wretched man that I am who shall deliver mee from this froward envious revengefull malicious heart 4. Thou wilt use to cry to God for helpe and strength to vanquish and mortifie this cankred humour and corruption in thee as the Disciples to Christ when he had pressed the Doctrine of forgiving such as had wronged them Luk. 17.5 Lord increase
to be for the Gospell and against Popery may give us great hope of the continuance of this blessing and may seeme to free us from feare of any alteration of Religion in our dayes Yet are there three things that make this exhortation every whit as needefull for our times and for us as it was for the people of God in the Apostles dayes First The great danger wee are in that popery may prevaile and steale in upon us and with it a fiery tryall before we be aware not withstanding all that hath beene said of the hopes we have Surely the great increase of Papists that we daily heare of together with the marvellous declining of many declared by the ready receiving of such Doctrines as any seducing Spirit will offer to them may give us just cause of this feare Secondly admit that wee were in no danger at all of a fiery tryall through popery yet are there a number of other new and strange opinions lately sprung up in our Church that do make this exhortation as needfull now as ever it was They are so many that I cannot name them all unto you though I would and they are some of them so fantasticall some so blasphemous and dangerous that I would not offend your Christian eares with rehearsing of them though I could Every yeare almost yeelds us some new conceit in Religion When the servants in the parable of the tares Matth. 13.27 28 spied their Masters field so full of tares they said unto him Sir didst not thou sow good seed in thy field from whence then are these tares They doe not lay the fault upon the seed their Master did sow The Papists and Atheists when they heare either of Heresies that spring in the Church or of hypocrites and scandalous sinners that break out amongst such as professe Religion are apt still to impute all to our Masters seed This comes of following Sermons a goodly Gospell say they this is that brings forth such fruits And the servants of God themselves that know how good the seed was that their Master did sow in this field how sound and pure the Doctrine hath beene which our state and Church hath professed and which hath beene preached in it above 70. yeares without interruption and see what a number of strange opinions are now risen in it are apt to wonder and cry Lord whence come all these tares But marke what answere the Lord of the field gives unto his servants The enemy hath done this saith he Satan the enemy of God and mankinde is the sower of all these tares the authour of all the heresyes and scandalls too that rise in Gods Church And the men that broach these errours how learned or good soever they may seeme to be as Satan himselfe saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 11.14 is of transformed into an Angel of light are set on work by him his agents his seeds-men they are Our Saviour foretelling the destruction of Ierusalem and of the whole state and the judgements whereby God would plague that nation for the contempt of the Gospell and which should bee signes and forerunners of his taking it away from them and bestowing it upon some other nation that would bring forth better fruits of it names this for one Matth. 24.11 Many false Prophets saith he shall arise and shall deceive many Certainly the many sects and errours that arise in our Church as it is to be esteemed a most just judgement of God upon this nation for the contempt of the Gospell so is it a fearefull signe of a more grievous judgement approching and namely of the removing of our candlesticke and taking away the Gospell from us And surely these false teachers increasing as they doe will steale away the truth of Religion from us before we be aware as the Lord speaketh of the false Prophets in Ieremies time Ier. 23.30 unlesse wee stirre up our selves to hold it fast and to cleave so much the more stedfastly unto it because wee see it so many wayes questioned and contradicted by fantasticall spirits Thirdly and lastly The generall decay of the love of Religion in all places and among all sorts of men and the strange increase of irreligiousnesse and profanesse every where will as an epidemicall disease and common contagion infect us all and by little and little steale our hearts away from all care of Religion and respect unto it if we doe not carefully take heed and stirre up our selves to hold fast both the knowledge and practice of the truth which we have received Our long enjoying of the Gospell of Christ together with our long peace and plenty makes us to esteeme lightly and to grow weary of it as Israel of old was of Mannah though it were both the most wholesome and the most delicate foode also that ever man tasted of In which respect the Prophet Psal. 78.25 calls it Angels foode such a foode as if they had needed meate the very Angels might have fed upon Yet grew they so weary of it that they preferred the cucumbers and onyons and garlicke of Aegypt before it Num. 11.5 6. any thing rather then Mannah then that food that came downe from heaven And so doth the Apostle prophesie 2 Tim. 4.4 of a time that should come and we have just cause to judge that this is the very time hee prophesieth of wherein such as had professed the Gospell should turne away their eares from the truth be turned unto fables No doctrine can be so fabulous and fantasticall but men will be ready to turne unto it and to embrace it rather then the present truth as the Apostle calls it 2 Pet. 1.12 Any thing that will oppose and contradict the present truth this Mannah that is before our eyes as the Iewes speake there Num. 11.6 shall be welcome unto them This is not the disposition of a few of here and there one but it is the humour of the very age and time we live in that strongly inclineth unto epicurisme and irreligiousnesse Therefore the Apostle in another prophesie of his 2 Tim. 3.1 wherein he sets downe the generall sinnes of those perilous times that shall come in the last dayes whereinto we are fallen notes this as a chiefe one Verse 5. Having a forme of godlinesse an outward profession of the true Religion but denying the power thereof that the Gospell should have such a commanding power over them as to restraine them from any sinne they were inclined unto especially if it be in fashion this they should not abide this being the generall disease of the time we shal all be in danger to be carryed away with the streame and sway of it if we discerne it not to be a forerunner of the removall of our candlesticke the Gospell and in time take heed and repent and doe our first workes Rev. 2.5 and if the generall inclination unto profanesse that we discerne in all men cause us not to love the truth and cleave to it
and wonders that they doe yet might they bee false Prophets for all that false Prophets saith our Saviour shall shew great signes and wonders in so much that if it were possible they shall deceive the very elâ—ct If it were possible saith hee It is not possible for any of Gods elect to bee so deceived by any false teachers as that they should fall into those errours that are fundamentall and persist in them The foundation of God saith the Apostle 2 Timothy 2.19 this decree of God which is the maine foundation of our whole salvation that standeth sure and can never bee mooved or altered And secondly wee are kept saith the Apostle 1 Peter 1.5 by the power of God through faith unto salvation And by our faith wee have in these things and in other the promises of God we stand as the Apostle saith 2 Corith 1.24 and not by any thing that is in our selves But though this bee so yet hath the Lord appointed some things for us to doe to preserve our selves from falling away from the truth And though he at the first made us without our selves not of our first creation only but of the first forming of the new creature principally is that to be understood which the Church speaketh Psalme 100.3 It is he that made us and not we our selves as appeares by the words that follow We are his people and the sheepe of his pasture we were meere patients in both those first workes of God yet will he not save us without our selves he will not preserve us in the state of grace nor bring us unto glory without our owne endeavour he will have us to be agents in this work our selves and co-workers with him Work out your own salvation saith the Apostle Phil. 2.12 and Iude 20 â—1 Build up your selves in your most holy faith and keep your selves in the love of God And whomsoever God hath elected and decreed to preserve so as they shall never bee deceived and drawne from the truth in them he will worke a care and endeavour to use all meanes to preserve themselves Yea he will make them to be diligent and painfull in working for themselves this way in doing their endeavour and using of the meanes whereby they may be kept from falling away from the truth The Apostle writing to the Hebrewes that had done much already to make sure to themselves their owne election and calling And wee desire saith hee Hebrewes 6.11 12. that every one of you doe shew the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end That yee bee not slothfull but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises No man can have full assurance of hope to bee preserved from falling away unlesse even to the end of his dayes hee bee diligent in using the meanes to preserve himselfe No man may looke to inherit Gods promises that is a sloathfull man that relyeth wholly upon Gods mercy and power and gracious promises and will use no endeavour take no paines to keepe himselfe from falling from God On the other side hee that will diligently endeavour himselfe to doe that that God hath directed him to doe and to use Gods meanes shall not need to doubt but that God will uphold him though the times were farre more dangerous than they are Hee that upheld Noah Genesis 6.9 and Obadiah 1 Kings 18.3 in such times as these were can certainely uphold us in these times God is able to make him stand saith the Apostle Romans 14.4 Yea and hee will cetainely doe it if wee bee not wanting to our selves Arise and bee doing saith David to Salomon 1 Chron. 22.16 and the Lord will bee with thee Do thy endeavour in the use of Gods meanes conscionably and thou shalt not need to doubt of successe In all labour there is profit saith the Holy Ghost Prov. 14.23 which is to bee understood as well of the paines wee are to take for our soules and for heaven as for that wee take for our bodies in our worldly callings Yea the Lord to shew the necessity of our own endeavour to encourage us unto this and to honour the use of his meanes is pleased to ascribe our preservation from falling and standing in the state of grace which is indeed his owne worke onely unto this our care of keeping of our selves Hee that is begotten of God keepeth himselfe and that wicked one toucheth him not saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.18 A regenerate man may by a conscionable use of the meanes yet not hee saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 15.10 but the grace of God that is with him and with all others also that faithfully doe their endeavour keepe himselfe so as that Satan nor any of his agents shall ever bee able to touch him mortally to draw him to that sinne that is unto death Yea hee that will carefully doe what lyeth in him I speake still of the regenerate man may preserve himselfe though not from all sinne from all humane frailties and infirmities yet certainely from all grosse and scandalous sinnes even from such as hee hath beene by nature or custome most strongly inclined unto And I kept my selfe from mine iniquity saith David Psalme 18.23 You will aske me then what is it that God would have vs to doe to preserve our selves from falling into errour and to keepe our selves constant in his holy truth I answer they bee two things principally some things wee must avoid and some things wee must doe 1. We must carefully beware of and shun those things whereby we are in danger to be corrupted in our judgement and drawne away from the truth 2. Wee must diligently use the meanes whereby wee may bee established and preserved in it Of the first kind there are two wholsome and necessary directions given us in Gods Booke First Hee that would be constant in the truth of religion and not fall from it must shun and avoid them by whom he may be in danger to be seduced and drawne into errour Shun the hearing of them the conferring with them the reading of their bookes desire not to heare what they can say for their errours and against the truth This direction wee shall find often given unto Gods people Cease my sonne to heare saith the Holy Ghost Proverbes 19.27 the instruction that causeth to erre from the words of knowledge As if hee should have said Thou hast received the knowledge of the truth from the Word of God the writings of the Prophets and Apostles are the words of knowledge and these men would instruct thee and by great probability of reason perswade thee another way Give over hearing of such men saith the Holy Ghost This direction the Apostle gives Romanes 16.17 Now I beseech you brethren saith hee observe his earnestnesse in this matter marke them which cause divisions and offences are authors of new sects contrary to the doctrine which yee have learned and avoid them And this note our blessed Saviour
15. did me much evill the Lord reward him according to his works of whom he thou aware also for he hath greatly withstood our words And what was the cause of his falling thus fearfully That the Apostle hath told us he forsook a good conscience He gave liberty to himself to sinne against his conscience to live in some knowne sinne Corruption in manners will breed corruption in judgement A man that hath once knowne and professed the truth is seldome knowne to fall into Popery or any other heresie till he had first forsaken a good conscience and by living in knowne sinnes provoked God to give him over thus farre So among other judgements this is one whereby God threatneth to punish the disobedience of his people Deut. 28.36 Thou shalt serve other gods of wood and of stone thou shalt become a grosse and senslesse idolater And the Apostle speaking of them that in this last age should be drawne unto Popery 2 Thes. 2. he speakes of it Vers. 11. as of a fearefull judgement of God upon men for some sinnes they had beene guilty of For the cause saith he God shall send them strong delusiâ—â—s that they should believe a lie They shall be strongly deluded How By the learning or holinesse or miracles of their Priests No but by the most just hand and curse of God upon them God shall send them strong delusions that there shall be no errour in Popery so grosse no lie so palpable but they shall verily and undoubtedly believe it Marvell not then at their confidence For this cause saith the Apostle For what cause What is the sinne 〈◊〉 provokes God to plague men in this manner He nameth two one in Vers. 10 because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved the second Vers. 12. because they tooke pleasure in unrighteousnesse To conclude then this second direction what hope can there be that many common Protestants though they be willing to heare and make profession of the truth should ever be able to continue constant in the truth in the time of tryall but that they will be apt to turne Papists blasphemers and persecutors of the truth when a time of tryall shall come seeing 1 they beare no love to the truth at all take no delight in it love every trifle and vanity better than it 2 they give liberty to themselves to live in knowne sinnes and take pleasure therein 3 they content themselves with a forme of godlinsse as the Apostle speaketh 2 Tim. 3.5 but deny and renounce the power of it and hate it mortally wheresoever they see it casting the most odious aspersious upon it Lecture CXLIX On Psalme 51.7 Nouem 1. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the third Direction and that is this He that would preserve himselfe from falling quite away from the truth and forsaking his religion must take heed of declining from or forsaking of the least truth he must not give himselfe liberty to shrink and fall from the least truth that God hath revealed unto him and wherein his conscience hath beene convinced that it is indeed a truth of God Two things there be whereby men do falsly warrant themselves to take this liberty and they be both of them certaine and undeniable truths First That there be many good and worthy men that see not nor make any reckoning of such truths as themselves have been convinced in And indeed a man may bee a right good man and indued with a great measure of saving grace and yet he cannot see nor be perswaded of some truths that God hath taught us in his holy Word but his judgement is erroneous and unsound in some points yea though he hath had great meanes to informe him in the truth yet he cannot see it And that therefore difference in judgement in some things which cannot be without errour on the one side should not alienate the hearts of brethren one from another as I shewed you in my last lecture but two out of Rom. 14 1-6 Secondly That on the other side there be many in whom no life nor power of godlinesse can be discerned that busie themselves altogether and glory in these points And indeed it is an ill signe in any and a shrewd note of an hypocrite to busie his braines about truths of lesâ—e moment with neglect of greater when a man shall seeke to be expert and cunning in those truths which concerne the ceremonies and discipline of the Church and be stiffe in the holding and maintaining of them and yet be ignorant and void of all desire to learne the doctrine of faith and repentance of mortification and newnesse of life the meaning of the ten commandements and articles of our faith of the Lords Prayer and doctrine of the Sacraments For such persons are doubtlesse under that wo that Christ denounceth Mat. 23.24 against them that straine at a gnat and swallow a camell But though these two things I say be so yet for a man to be wilfully ignorant of the truth of God in any thing wherein he is pleased to reveale his will unto us in his holy Word or to forsake it when he hath once beene convinced of it out of this conceit that it is but a small matter a trifle a man may be saved though he never know nor hold such a truth is a very dangerous sinne Observe I pray you the proofe of this in three points First Though some truths of God be comparatively greater than others as our Saviour saith Mat. 23.23 some matters of the Law and Word of God are weightier than others yet is not any one truth of God to be accounted small or of little or no moment even of those points of the law which he cals but gnats in comparison of others our Saviour saith Mat. 23.23 these ought ye to have done and not to leave the other undone even those small things ought not to be neglected ought not to be left undone I have written to them saith the Lord Hos. 8.12 the great things of my Law They are all great things that God hath written and revealed to us in his holy Word All the truths of God which the Apostles when the Spirit fell upon them in cloven tongues like fire did utter and teach are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Acts 2 11. Magnalia Dei the great things of God Yea the least truth of God that he hath revealed in his Word is to be esteemed of greater moment and weight than heaven and earth and all the creatures contained in them It is easier for heaven and earth to passe saith our Saviour Luk. 16.17 than that one title of the law should faile It is therefore a great contempt done unto Gods Word to think so lightly of any thing he hath taught us in it as if it were not worth the knowing or not worth the holding and sticking to when we do know it When David hath professed his high esteeme of Gods Word
into the true Church are not yet called to the knowledge and profession of the truth them also I must bring they must needs bee brought into this fould they must needs bee made members of the true Church and brought into the number of them that professe the truth And how must that be done And they shall heare my voice saith he If Christ intend to bring them into his fould to save them they shall heare his voice And how shall they heare without a Preacher Saith the Apostle Rom. 10.14 So that when God with-holds from a people the Preaching of his word though we may not presume to judge of his secret counsell and decree concerning any man or to limit his power yet may we boldly say that this is a fearefull signe that Christ hath no sheepe there whom he meanes to bring unto his fould no elect people there whom hee meanes to save And when God restraines preaching and takes it away from a people for whosoever be the instrument this is his doing certainly Is there any evill in a city and the Lord hath not done it Amos 3.6 we may take it for a signe that the Lord hath no more sheep there whom he means to bring into his fold If God should send upon a land such weather either in seed-time as should rot all the seed in the ground and make it unfruitfull or in the harvest as should rot all the corne when it is come even unto ripenesse or if sending a plentifull and seasonable harvest he should send such a generall mortality and sicknesse among men as none could be got to reap and gather it all men would take this for a signe that God meant to bring a famine upon that land and destroy both man and beast by it yea they would be much affected and mourn extreamly for such a judgement it would be a day of griefe and of desperate sorrow as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 17.11 And yet men know well enough that God can keep men from famine and feed them sufficiently though they have no corn at all as he did all Israel for forty yeares together in the wildernesse Even so it is in this case the Apostle speaking of the state that the Athenians and all other Gentiles had been in before Christs ascension into heaven saith Acts 17.30 that the time of that ignorance while God with-held from the Gentiles the means of knowledge the Ministerie of his Word God regarded not as the old translation well rendreth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he did looke over it he did not vouchsafe to looke or set his eyes upon it that is regarded them not cared not what became of men that lived in those dayes For that this is the meaning of the phrase appeares by the contrary Psal. 34 5. The eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous that is he respecteth them and hath a care of them in a speciall manner The people that God denieth his Word unto it is a fearefull signe that they are such as God regardeth not cares not what becomes of them And have not we just cause then to mourne when we see preaching restrained Surely if our Saviour had not thought so his bowels would not so have yerned in him to see so few Preachers to see the people like sheepe scattred upon the mountaines without Pastours to looke to them and feed them to see the Lords harvest like to be lost for want of labourers as we see he did Matth. 9 36. But you will object againe It is no marvell sure you should so plead for preaching We have preaching enough in these dayes if that be good Are all saved that have preaching Where have you worse people then where is most preaching I answer That though all be not saved that have preaching but preaching is sent to some obstinate people and continued to them onely to be a witnesse against them and to increase their condemnation as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 24.14 yet is it a just cause of comfort and rejoycing to all Gods people to see sound preaching abound to see store of good Preachers raised up by God Preachers of Gods sending For how can they preach saith the Apostle Rom. 10.15 that is preach profitably and effectually except they be sent of God Yea will you say it is indeed a just cause of joy to see store of those Preachers in the Church that are of Gods sending For those surely are not onely good Preachers but good men too I answer none are Preachers of Gods sending so qualified in all points as he requires but such as are orderly approved to be 1 men able to teach profitably 2 men of unblameable lives But a man may be a Preacher of Gods sending though he be an hypocrite and have no truth of grace in his heart as those were I told you of the last day out of Phil. 1.18 and as Iudas was he was sent of God to preach Matth. 10.4 7. yea and God wrought with him â—oo as is plaine by that we read Luk. 9.6 and yet he was but an hypocrite in heart he never had truth of grace in him when he was at the best When therefore we see store of such Preachers as are men able to teach profitably and we may be sure such are of Gods sending and we have just cause to rejoyce in it For it is a certaine signe not onely that God hath a true Church among us a company of elect ones but also that he hath among us more people to be gathered and brought into his fold that he meanes not yet to remove our candlestick but to continue and inlarge the bounds of his Church amongst us For God did never send the Ministery of the Word to such as were all reprobates or for the reprobates sake onely or principally to harden them and increase their condemnation but for his elects sake principally he sends his Word to any people This was the cause saith the Apostle Eph. 4.12 why God gives Preachers For the perfecting of the Saints and for the edifying of the body of Christ. So the Apostles were sent Mat. 6.10 to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel to bring the Lords sheepe his elect that were in Israel into his fold So when God sent Paul to Corinth and maintained his liberty there a yeare and a halfe he gives this for the reason of it Acts 18.10 For I have much people in this city saith he It is a signe God hath much people there where he placeth able and good Preachers and maintaineth them in peace and liberty for any time So you see to conclude this first reason of the point that in respect of the love we owe to all men and the desire we should have of their salvation we are bound to rejoyce in the liberty of the Gospell and grieve to see it hindred and interrupted any way The second reason is the respect we owe unto our selves and to the Church and
for this First the best are much wanting in knowledge and grace and will be while they live and he hath no truth of grace in him that doth not find and feele it to be so with himselfe Our Saviour calleth his best Disciples little Children Ioh. 13.33 And so doth the Apostle all the faithfull that he writeth unto 1 Iohn 5.21 And Preaching is ordained of God for the perfecting of the Saints Eph. 4.12 It is able to build men up in grace as the Apostle speaketh Acts 20.32 Therefore though he had opportunity to write to the Thessalonians and did so twice yet he prayed exceedingly as he saith 1 Thes. 3.10 that he might see their face and might perfect that that was lacking in their faith There is no such meanes to make men grow in faith and every other saving grace to perfect that that is lacking in it as sound preaching is Secondly they that have grace in the greatest measure are apt to decay and coole and goe backward if they have not continuall meanes to strengthen and nourish the grace that they have received As the most healthfull and strong man will doe if he have not daily food and the most fertile soile if the raine fall not oft upon it which is the very comparison whereby the Apostle expresseth this point Heb. 6.7 The man that hath fed most liberally yesterday will finde as much need of foode againe to day as if he had eaten nothing then And our soules are apt to decay in strength as well as our bodyes are and have need of ordinary and continuall food as they This the Lord had respect unto in enjoyning us to spend one whole day every weeke in his service Exod. 20 8 He knew well our soules would be in danger to decay unlesse they might have a feasting day once a weeke I am like a greene Olive tree saith David Psal. 52.8 in the house of God No man can hope to continue as the greene Olive tree to flourish or keepe in himselfe the vigour of grace if he grow or dwell any where but in the house of God where he may enjoy the meanes of grace ordinarily They that have had the best meanes of grace and have profited most by them let them but want those meanes a while and the decay will be sensible even unto men Israel had enjoyed excellent meanes in the dayes of Ioshua and Eleazar and Phineas and had profited greatly by them also as appeareth by that protestation and vow they made Iosh. 24.16 18.24 But when they had wanted those meanes but a while they turned quickly out of the way Iudg. 2.17 and fell into grosse idolatry Now sound preaching is not only the seed wherby we were first begotten unto God but it is also the food whereby our soules are nourished and strengthened both milke for babes and strong meat for such as are of more growth as the Apostle calleth it Heb. 5.12 They that have more profited by it have great need of it as well as any other have I will not be negligent saith the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.12 to put you alwayes in remembrance of these things though yee know them and be established in the present truth Thirdly and lastly The longer that any people have enjoyed a good Ministery and the more they have profited by it the more pity it is that they should want it For as they are dearest unto God so their decayes will more dishonour God then the sinnes of other men I have not written unto you saith the Apostle 1 Iob. 12.21 because yee know not the truth but because yee know it and that no lye is of the truth As if he should say therefore have I had more care of you then otherwise I would have had See this also in the example of other of the Apostles and servants of God Antioch was the place that of all the Cities of the Gentiles had enjoyed the best Ministery and had profited most by it and the Disciples were called Christians first in Antioch Acts 11.26 And there was no place in the world that the Apostles shewed so much care of nor spent so much time in as they did there When Barnabas came and saw how the Gospell prospered there he did not only rejoyce in it and tooke great paines there himselfe but sought out Paul and brought him thither too and they both tooke paines there a whole yeare together Act. 11.23 26. And Act. 14.28 they came thither againe and abode there a long time with the Disciples And so did they againe and with them Silas also Act. 15.34 35. and spent a good time there Two objections more there be that are made against the necessity of preaching which I will passe over very briefly Admit say they thirdly that preaching be the best meanes to feed the soule yet as the stomacke specially of a child may be overcharged and glutted with the best foode that is and so take much hurt by it so it is with the word the people are in these dayes even glutted and cloyed with it and grow thereby to a loathing of it if it were not so common it would be more pretious then it is as it is said it was in the dayes of Samuel 1 Sam. 3.1 To this I answer First it hath ever beene so with some that they have loathed the word But much preaching hath not beene the cause of it For many that are not troubled with much preaching loath it as much as any and feele no sweetnesse in it The word of the Lord is a reproach unto them they have no delight in it as the Prophet speaketh Ier. 6.10 And many that are the most constant hearers of it are farthest from being gluttted with it heare it with the best appetite and delight the more they heare the more they may The blessed man that David speaketh of Ps. 1.2 though he meditate in Gods law day and night delighteth in it neverthelesse for that he findeth no satiety in it he is not glutted nor cloyed with it The true cause of this loathing of the word is given by the Apostle Rom. 8.5 They that are after the flesh doe savour the things of the flesh but they that are after the spirit the things of the spirit A carnall man findeth no savour in any thing save onely in carnall and worldly things no man can find sweetnesse in the word till he be a regenerate and new man Secondly much preaching if it be sound and substantiall is not food only but Physicke to the soule it is the best meanes to cure this Nausea this disease of the soule that maketh it so apt for to loath the word And therefore the Apostle speaking to Timothy 2 Tim. 4.2 3. of such as could not endure â—ound Doctrine wholesome food prescribeth him this for the remedy against it therefore preach the more saith he and the more profitably be instant in season and out of season reprove rebuke exhort with all long
may fall fearefully into odious sinnes 8 Why the Lord suffers his people to fall 9 10 The best have therefore great cause to feare 10 11 Means to keep us from falling 11 Take heed of declining in the least matters 795 When they are fallen they cannot rise up again of themselves 13 Comfort against tentations of falling away 352 357 Differences between the falls of the elect and others 355 556 Their sinne is great that rejoyce to heare and speak of them 552 And theirs that embolden themselves to sin by them 554 557 Why the falls of the godly are recorded in the Word 555 Family True converts will have a care to reforme their families 288 630 Such as have children and families are charged with the soules of them 289 481 Must answer for their open proâ—anenesse and contempt of religion 711 Fast. Humiliation necessary in every fast and for what causes we should be humbled 311 313 Feeling A man may be in the state of grace and highly in Gods favour though be feele is not nor have the comfort of it 140 141 Feare of God That may be well done that is done cut of feare of Gods judgements 387 But it must be such a feare as is mixed with love 388 A man may be subject to slavish feares and yet truly love God 392 Reasons of it 393 394 We must strive against these feares 395 6 Means to overcome them 396 734 735 He that is in the state of grace must be affraid to sin 569 570 Must feare every degree of sin must continue in this feare Ibid Faith the root of it 741 Freedome of will How dead we are by nature 305 517 518 Wicked men have no true desire nor wiâ—l tâ— have grace and to be saved 454 455 Wicked men may forbeare many sinnes and doe much more good than they do 457 He that doth what lieth in him is nearer to salvation than another naturall man 458 The naturall man is able to â—â—ve to men and to himselfe but not to God 518 G. God HIs omnipresence and omniscience 221 222 His holinesse 222 His Maiesty 223 His goodnesse and bounty 224 Gods love Wicked men are perswaded God loveth them and hee doth indeed with a common love 398 Faith assures us of Gods speciall love 400 Rest not in common favours but get assurance of Gods speciall love 401 402 687 688 Motives to seeke for assurance of Gods speciall love 402 406 Meanes to get it 406 c Grace We are bound to give God thanks for his restraining grace in others 337. In our selves 339 Saving grace is of a permanent and durable nature 428 Gospell The preaching of the Gospell is the outward instrument whereby the Spirit workes sanctification 732 H. Hearers TO love and reverence Gods Ministers 22 167 What Ministry they should most prize 22 23 Yet must they esteeme reverently of the meanest faithfull Minister 23 Reprooâ—e of hearers that love not their Ministers person 24 That discourage their Ministers 480 That regard not his Ministry 24 169 The danger of such as neglect to heare 26 That heare without profit 27 528 Many complaine without cause they cannot profit by the Word 528 What the true causes are men profit not by the Word 529 What they must do that have long enjoyed the Ministry of the Word and cannot profit by it 530 Hearers must examine what they heare 790 How wee may heare with profit 30 c. 742 1. What we must do before 30 35 792 2. What in hearing 35 39 3. What after 39 44 Resort to Ministers for resolution 43 Heart Grosse sinnes harden the heart 14 15 16 Hardnesse of heart a â—earefull judgement 16 Meanes to deliver and preserve us from it 16 17 735 Make conscience of the first stirâ—ings of thy corruption there 317 When God hath a mans heart it is a signe of uprightnesse 438 c. 463 Signes that the purpose and desire of the heart is right 465 Honour Whom God accounts truly honourable 286 Hope A sound hope that when wee shall die wee shall goe to heaven a speciall meanes of patience 270 Signes of a true hope 271 Humiliation The knowledge of our naturall corruption is of great force to humble us 308 We have cause to be humbled when wee have performed our best duties 309 When we go before God in prayer Ibid. Specially at fasts 311 And at the Sacrament 574 Seeking assurance of Gods favour with an humbled soule is a speciall meanes to obtaine it 408 647 Humiliation for sinne a speciall meanes to obtaine sanctified knowledge 498 He that is in the state of grace â—ath more cause to be humbled for his grosse sinnes than any other man 573 Foure benefits of â—ound humiliation 574 The humbled soule most capable of mercy 647 648 None fit to receive Christ but the humble and such as find themselves utterly void of all grace 691 Hypocrisie The best are apt to suspect themselves to be hypocrites 460 Comfort for such 461 Many things in an hypocrite better than in any meere naturall man 697 An hypocrite may go farre 698 c. The good things in them not to be misliked and scorned 699 In some respects the hypocrite is worse and in worse case than the open profane person 719 Signes of an hypocrite 720 c I. Idlenesse A Great sinne for any man to live idly and un-profitably 125 Idolatry It is a good thing and pleasing to God to hate Idolatry 712 714 Ignorance Is a sinne that much provokes God 494 It is a signe one is under Sathans power 496 Such a one easily seduced Ibid. Such an one is full of doubts and feares 497 Infants Every Infant so soone as it is borne or conceived is guilty of sin in the sight of God and deserveth to be damned 277 In what respects called Innocents Ibid. And said to be holy 278 How severe God hath beene in his judgements towards some Infants 279 280 The originall corruption of Infants consists in three things Ibid Observe Gods judgements on them 281 The sin that is in Infants is derived to them from their parents 282 Infidelity The hainousnesse of that sin 146 147 Notwithstanding Infidelity discerned and bewailed a man may trust in Gods mercy 648 682 Infirmities Foure notes to discerne a sin of infirmity from a reigning sin 709 Ioy. The humble-hearted man hath great cause of Ioy. 138 Gods children have cause to be comfortable and to serve God with alacrity 364 365 He that truly believeth he is justified by Christ must needs rejoyce in him 675 c. Their great sin that do not 680 Iudgements of God The Lord sheweth his severity more in this life against the sinnes of his owne people than of the wicked 1. He afflicts all them 2. Begins with them 542 543. 3. He usually makes them examples 544. 4. His judgements are wont to be heavier and sharper on them 545 This be doth to keep them from sin and perdition 546 He getteth himselfe glory from
also to every faithfull man That worthy that noble and excellent thing which is committed unto thee keepe by the Holy Ghost which dwelleth in us Spartam quam nactus es hanc orna Grace that holy religion that thou professest hold it out so that it may bee the better thought of and have the more honour even for thy sake For though it lie not in mans power to add any thing to the honour of Gods name and religion or to make it greater in it selfe yet with men certainly they may by their holy profession and good example make it much greater and more honourable then otherwise it would be Paul was confident Phil. 1.20 that Christ should be magnified in his body whether he lived or died And of the poore servant he saith Tit. 2.10 that by his holy life he may adorne the doctrine of Christ and make it more beautifull and amiable in the eyes of men In which respect the Apostle speaking of certaine brethren that were the messengers of the Churches he calleth them 2 Cor. 8.23 the glory of Christ. These so held out the word of life in their whole profession and conversation that they were even a glory to Christ they made him and his religion more honourable and glorious in the Church then otherwise he would have been This is such a dignity as the child of God would not forgoe for all the world the credit and honour of Gods holy name and religion which he doth professe is dearer to him then his life It were better for me to die saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 9.15 then that any man should make my glorying void And what was his glorying Surely that he had so carried himselfe in his whole conversation that the Gospell received no blemish but honour by him See how earnestly David prayeth against this Psal. 69.6 Let not them that wait on thee ô Lord God of hosts be ashamed for my sake he repeateth it againe Let not those that seek thee be confounded for my sake ô God of Israel As if he had said O keep me from doing that that may cause thy people to hold downe their heads for shame because of the discredit I have brought upon religion Now this comfort this glorying the child of God shall utterly loose if he fall into scandalous sins Such sins of Gods people bring shame and reproach upon the Gospell they cast dirt and dung upon Gods holy name and religion and make it contemptible and loathsome in the eyes of men Yea the more note any man hath been of for piety the more will his sins make men to loath religion So the Lord saith of his people that they did by their sins profane his holy name Amos 2.7 and pollxte his holy name Ezek. 39.7 Ye see then there is great cause that the child of God should be more afraid to offend him then any other man in the world O that the Lord would give us all hearts to take these things home unto our selves to beleeve and bee affected with them as we ought to be For certainly many of us of whom yet I dare not doubt but they are the children of God do so live as it appeareth evidently that either they beleeve not or at least they do not consider and thinke seriously of these things But I must proceed to the second word of exhortation which I told you I must from this doctrine direct unto all you that truly feare God Be thou that art Gods child above all other men most humbled in thy selfe for those falls that thou hast taken since thou wast in the state of grace Every mans humiliation and sorrow for sin if it be true will be in some measure proportionable unto the quality and degree of his sin David watred his couch and made his bed to swimme with his teares Ps. 6.6 Manasseh humbled himselfe greatly before the God of his fathers 2 Chron. 33.12 Mary Magdalen wept so abundantly that she washed Christs feet with her teares Luk. 7.38 Now our sinnes who are in the state of grace are as we have heard many waies for degree and quality greater and more odious to God then the sins of other men For first They have beene committed against knowledge and conscience and consequently have been presumptuous sins And the servant that knew his masters will and prepared not himselfe nor did according to his will saith our Saviour Luk. 12.47 shall be beaten with many stripes Secondly They have beene committed against the marvellous mercy and goodnesse of God after that we had not only heard but felt and tasted in our selves how gracious the Lord is and consequently have been done in a contempt of God And to whom soever much is given of him shall much be required saith our Saviour Luk. 12.48 Thirdly Consider with what hazard thou hast sinned What mischiefe and losse thou either hast run into by thy sin or at least didst endanger thy selfe to run into That is to say 1. The provoking of thy father to be angry with thee and to plague thee thou knowest not how sharply how grievously 2. The losse of the assurance of thy fathers love and consequently of thy peace and joy thy boldnes and communion with God 3. The losse of the feeling and use and lively operation of Gods grace in thy heart With this hazard with this danger thou hast sinned And consequently thy sin hath argued thy heart to be desperately wicked as the Prophet speaketh Ier. 17.9 Fourthly and lastly Thy sins have dishonoured God and caused such as have beene privie to them to like the worse of his holy religion as thou hast heard this cannot be avoided And this must needs lie heavie upon thine heart if there be truth of grace in it The reproaches of them that reproached thee saith David Psal. 69.9 are fallen upon me O this is a most profitable meditation for us all that meane to be partakers at the Lords table When we are at the Lords table and heare Gods Minister bid us in Gods name take and eat the body of Christ which was broken for us take and drink the bloud of Christ that was shed for us I grant there be then other meditations and dispositions of our soule that are needfull and fit for us Then should we stretch out the hand of our soule with faith and confidence thankfullnes to receive that gift the Lord offereth us feed upon that heavenly food with joy and gladnes of heart But for the preparing of our selves to come to the Lords table in a right manner certainly no disposition of our soule is so fit as sound humiliation and sense of our own sins and unworthines no meditation is so fit as a serious calling to mind and consideration of our sins and of all the circumstances whereby we may aggravate them against our selves for our sound humiliation And therfore the Apostle maketh this the summe of all true preparation 1 Cor. 11.28 Let a man examine
himselfe and ver 31. If we would judge our selves we should not be judged As if he had said We should escape all the judgments that the unworthy receiver hath cause to feare When David had invited Mephibosheth unto his table 2 Sam. 9.7 8. Mephibosheth bowed himselfe and said what is thy servant that thou shouldest look upon such a dead dog as I am And hath not every one of us much more cause to say thus in our preparatory prayers unto the Lord who inviteth us unto his table Foure singular benefits we should receive by it if we could be soundly humbled in the sense of our sins and which we cannot receive till we be so First This and nothing but this will breed in us an appetite unto Christ in this his ordinance a hungring and thirsting after him Till we be sicke of sin we can feele no need of this Physician nor can care much for him The whole have no need of a Physician saith he Mat. 9.12 but they that are sick When the fiery serpent had bitten and stung a man saith the holy story Numb 21.9 then hee would run and make use of the brasen serpent but never till then Secondly This and nothing but this will make a man able to prize Christ at his full valew and willing to part with any thing to purchase him You heare one protest Phil. 3.8 that he had suffered the losse of all things and did count them but dung that he might win Christ. But who was this that said so Surely Paul that had so deepe a sense of his own sin and unworthinesse that he counted himselfe the chiefe sinner in the world 1 Tim. 1.15 Thirdly This and nothing but this will make us fit to receive Christ by faith and make him our own Repent and beleeve the Gospell said our Saviour in his ministery Mar. 1.15 No man ordinarily can beleeve the Gospell till the law have wrought repentance a sound sense and sorrow for sinne in him And the Centurion of whom Christ saith Mat. 8.10 he had not found so great faith in all Israel as he did in him was a man that was deeply humbled in the sense of his owne unworthinesse as you may see ver 8 Lord I am not worthy saith he that thou shouldest come under my roofe A strange degree of humility as ever you heard or read of if you consider it well Fourthly and lastly This and nothing but this will make us able to rejoyce and take comfort in Christ to count him our treasure and our happinesse God forbid saith the Apostle Gal. 6.14 that I should glory or rejoyce in any thing save in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ. He meaneth the passion and sufferings of Christ. But who was this that did thus rejoyce in Christ and in his sufferings Surely it was Paul that was so deeply humbled in the sense of his unworthines that he calleth himselfe Ephes. 3.8 lesse then the least of all Saints See in all these foure points the benefit of sound humiliation for sin and be no longer afraid of it but strive and labour for it specially now that thou art in a speciall manner to appeare before God and to renew thy covenant with him LECTVRES ON PSAL. LI. 7. Lecture CXV On Psalme LI. 7. Aprill XIIII MDCXXIX Purge me with hysope and I shall be cleane wash me and I shall be whiter then snow WE have already heard that this whole Psalme being an humble prayer and supplication that David made unto God after that by the ministery of the Prophet Nathan the Lord had effectually discovered his foule sins unto him and called him unto repentance doth consist of two principall parts For 1 Hee prayeth for himselfe from the beginning of the Psalme to the end of the 17. verse And 2 for the Church of God which he had greatly endangered by his sinne in the two last verses of the Psalme And the prayer that he maketh for himselfe consisteth likewise of two parts the 1 concerneth his justification wherein he beggeth of God the pardon of his sinnes and recovery of his favour in the nine first verses the 2 concerneth his sanctification wherein he beggeth of God the mortifying of his corruption and the renewing of his heart by his holy spirit from the beginning of the tenth verse to the end of the 17. In the petition he maketh for the pardon of his sinnes two things are to be observed 1. The arguments whereupon hee doth ground his faith and hope to speed and obtaine this his suit 2. The oft repeating of this suit and petition to expresse the vehemency of his desire in it The arguments whereupon he groundeth his faith in this petition are two First The knowledge he had of the Lords goodnesse and of that multitude of tender mercies that were in him verse 1. Secondly The knowledge he had of his owne sinnes which he confesseth and layeth open before God not onely in a generall manner verse 3. but fully and particularly in the three verses following Aggravating them by the consideration 1. Of the the person against whom they had beene commited verse 4. Against thee thee onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight 2. Of the filthy fountaine and bitter root from which they did spring verse 5. Behold I was shapen in iniquity and in sin did my mother conceive me 3. Lastly Of that knowledge and truth of saving grace which God had wrought in him before he fell into these sinnes verse 6. Behold thou desirest truth in the inward parts and in the hidden part thou hadst made me to know wisedome And thus farre we have already proceeded Now in this verse and those two that follow David returneth to his first petition for the pardon of his sinne and out of the abundance of his heart repeateth it over and over againe But in this verse he doth not onely repeat and renew his suit for pardon but he doth also shew the meanes whereby he hoped to obtaine it that is to say by being purged with hysope and washed from the filthinesse of his sinnes Purge me with hysope saith he and I shall be cleane wash me and I shall be whiter then the snow For the better understanding of the words three questions are to bee moved and resolved First What is meant by this purging with hysope and by this washing that he speaketh of here For answer whereunto we must understand First That under the law of Moses as there were divers waies whereby the people of God might contract legal pollution and uncleannesse so there were also divers washings injoyned them to cleanse them from these pollutions as the Apostle teacheth us Heb 9.10 He that had the leprosy which is the soulest pollution that the law speaketh of after all the ceremonies performed by the priest for his cleansing was to be washed in water as you may see Levit. 14.8 He that is to be cleansed shall wash his cloathes and shave
things have I spokâ—n unto you saith our Saviour Ioh. 15.11 that my joy might remaine in you and that your joy maybeful These things write we unto you saith the Apostle 1 Iob. 1.4 that your joy maybefull The spirit of God you see did indite and write the holy Scripture to this end principally to comfort his people to work in their hearts sound joy and comfort And consequently to work in them assurance of his favour For how can a man have any sound joy or comfort in him without that Therfore also it is expressely said that the Scripture was written to work this assurance in us So after the wisedome of God had spoken other things in the commendation of the Word Pro. 22. he addeth ver 19 20. That thy trust may be in the Lord I have made knowne unto thee this day even unto thee Have not I written unto thee excellent things in counsels and knowledge The excellent things that are written and made knowne to us in the Word are written and made knowne to us to this end principally that we might learne to put our trust and affiance in him and grow confident of his favour These things have I written unto you saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 5.13 that beleeve in the name of the Son of God that ye may know ye have eternall life And if it were intended writteÌ„ for that purpose by the spirit of God certainly in it and by it this comfortable assurance may be found by Gods people if the fault be not in themselves So is this said to be the maine end for which God ordained the preaching and ministery of his Word even to work in Gods people the assurance of Gods favour Thou child shalt be called the Prophet of the highest saith Zachary of his son Iohn Luk. 1.76 77 to give knowledge of salvation unto his people by the remission of their sins So when God had promised Esa. 57.18 that he would restore comfort to Iacob and to his mourners that is to his people that had lost the comfortable assurance of his favour he telleth them in the next words ver 19 by what meanes hee would doe it even by the ministery and preaching of his Word I create the fruit of the lips peace peace to him that is far off and to him that is neere saith the Lord and I will heale him God hath promised you see to worke by the ministery of the Word uttered and applied by the lively voice of his servants which is therefore called the fruit of the lips peace peace that is abundance of peace and comfort in the hearts of his people and to heale all that anguish of heart which the doubting of his favour did worke in them before The second thing which I told you may give a Christian hope to find comfort and assurance of Gods favour by a diligent and conscionable attendance upon this Ordinance is this That the Lord hath promised that his holy Spirit shall accompany his Word in the hearts of his people When they read his Word the Spirit of God that inspired and indited it shall open and apply it unto them when his servants do teach them in the ministry thereof the Lord himselfe will by his Spirit teach and perswade them likewise This promise of God you shall find set downe Esa. 59.21 This is my covenant with them with my people and Church saith he my spirit that is upon thee and my words which I have put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed nor out of the mouth of thy seeds seed saith the Lord from henceforth and for ever Observe three things in this promise 1. That the Lord promiseth and to add strength to the promise it is said this is his covenant with his people and in this one Verse it is twice repeated that the Lord said this that his Word shall never depart from his Church his Church shall be the pillar and ground of truth as the Apostle calleth it 1 Tim. 3.15 Every fundamentall truth the knowledge whereof is necessary unto salvation shall abide in it for ever The true Church shall never in any age of the world be without it 2. That this word shall bee ever in the mouth of Gods people the Church shall never utterly want the Ministery of the Word it shall never want preachers and publishers of the Word 3. That the Spirit of God in the true Church shall ever goe with the Word yea with the Ministery of the Word it shall bee in the mouth of Gods servants and Ministers according to that which our Saviour promiseth to his Apostles and successours Matthew 28.20 Lâ—â— I am with you alwayes even unto the end of the world So that the humbled Christian that would faine bee assured of Gods favour in Christ and goeth to this Ordinance of God to that end that he may bee so may confidently expect to bee taught of God in it and that the Spirit the Comforter will by it sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon his heart and give him a comfortable assurance that it was shed for him according to that which the Spirit speaketh to the Church Esa. 54.13 All thy children shall be taught of the Lord and great shall bee the peace of thy children Yea the Lord hath further promised that whatsoever any of his Ministers shall speake to his people for their comfort by warrant of his Word hee will ratifie it in heaven and make it good to their soules He confirmeth the word of his servants saith the Prophet Esa. 44.26 and performeth the counsell of his messengers Verily verily I say unto you saith our Saviour Matthew 18.18 Whatsoever yee shall loose upon earth shall bee loosed in heaven Whosoever you shall assure by the warrant of my Word that their sinnes are forgiven that they are in the state of grace I will from heaven assure their hearts of it by my holy Spirit Now to make some application of this I know well the experience of these times maketh much against this The Word read and preached both is unto most men a matter of meere ceremony and formality of no more force and virtue than the ceremonies of Moses were after they were antiquated which the Apostle calleth Galat. 4.9 Weake and beggarly rudiments They cannot find that the Spirit doth accompany the Word in their reading or hearing of it but it is unto them as a dead letter they feele no life or power in it at all Yea many a good soule is apt to object I have been a constant reader and hearer of the Word a long time but can get no comfort no assurance by it To both these I answer that this fault and defect must be imputed not unto the Word but unto our owne sinnes God hath promised that his Spirit shall accompany his Word in the hearts of his people and the cause why we find them not go together is this that our
sinnes have parted them These things which God hath joyned together we have put asunder Our sinnes have separated betweene us and our God as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 59.2 There is great force in the Word to worke in the heart a comfortable assurance of thy salvation but thine owne corruption hindreth the efficacy and working of it in thee And what corruption principally doth this Surely the infidelity that is in thy heart The word preached did not profit them saith the Apostle speaking of the Israelites that perished in the wildernesse Hebrewes 4.2 not being mixed with saith in them that heard it Nay it is said of our blessed Saviour Marke 6.5 6. that he could do but a little good in Nazareth because of their unbeliefe Thou dost not in thy reading and hearing of the Word believe and make claime unto these promises that God hath made to this his Ordinance thou dost not looke to receive this benefit by it and what marvell is it then if it doe thee so little good Learne in thy reading and hearing of the Word to wait upon God for the performance of these promises with David Psalme 85.8 I will hearken what the Lord God will speake for he will speake unto his people and to his Saints If thou canst with an honest and humble heart wait upon God for comfort in the use of his Ordinance thou shalt certainely find a great deale of comfort by it in the end For they shall not be ashamed that wait for me saith the Lord Esa. 40.23 The second ordinance of God that hath great force to worke and preserve in us assurance of Gods favour in Christ and to recover it when it is lost is the conscionable use of the Lords Supper It is said of Gods people that had received the Passeover in Hezekiahs time with good hearts 2 Chron. 30. that they found marvellous comfort in it Verse 21. They kept the feast with gladnesse And Verse 26. There was great joy in Ierusalem And what was the cause of this great joy Surely they had prepared their hearts to seeke the Lord and his favour in this Ordinance as we read Verse 19. And in the conscionable use of this Ordinance they found assurance of Gods favour and that was the cause of their joy Two things there be that will make it evident to us that there must needs be great force in the conscionable use of the holy Sacrament to sprinkle Christs bloud upon our hearts and to give us assurance it was shed for us First That in this Ordinance Christ and his bloud is applied to us more particularly than by any other meanes that ever God ordained His body and blood is offred by his Minister in his Name and by his commandement to every receiver and offered as meat and drinke which of all things that we receive is most nearely applyed to us and made our owne And offred with a charge and commandement to receive him and feed upon him by faith undoubtedly believing that his bloud was shed for us For this is the commandement of Christ to every one of his people as the Apostle recordeth it 1 Cor. 11.24 Take eat this is my body which was broken for you Secondly Christ and his bloud is in this Ordinance not onely thus particularly offered and applied but verily and really though not corporally but spiritually exhibited and given to every worthy receiver In which respect every Sacrament is said by the Apostle Rom. 4.11 to be a seale of the righteousnesse which is by faith And our Saviour calleth the bread his body and the wine his bloud Mat. 26.26.28 This is my body this is my blood saith he As if hee had said As verily as the one is present unto and received by the body so verily is the other present unto and received by the soule of the worthy receiver And the Apostle moveth a Question as appealing thereby to the conscience of every true believer 1 Cor. 10.16 The cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the blood of Christ Is it not an applying of Christs blood to our selves and making of it our owne And how falleth it out then that we that have so often received this holy Sacrament have gotten so little assurance by it that Christ is ours That there is never a whit the more joy in Ierusalem Gods people are never a whit the more comfortable in themselves for being at our Passeover Surely 1 We do not before-hand prepare our hearts to seeke the Lord our God in this Ordinance as they did in Hezekiahs time 2. Wee doe not when wee are at this Ordinance stirre up our selves with humble and thankfull soules to receive that mercy that is offered us from the Lord. But that complaint may bee taken up in this case which the Prophet maketh Esa 64.7 There is none that stirreth up himselfe to take hold of thee Christ commeth to us in this his Ordinance and offereth as with a bunch of hysop to sprinkle his bloud upon us and we will not open our hearts to receive it from him The third and last Ordinance of God that hath great force in it to breed and preserve in our hearts this particular assurance of Gods favour and to recover it when it is lost is prayer This is that that giveth virtue and force to all other meanes and without which no meanes we can use will doe us any good If thou wouldst attaine to a particular assurance of Gods love to thee in Christ thou must seeke to God for it as David doth here and cry unto him as hee doth likewise Psalme 35.3 O Lord say unto my soule I am thy salvation Great is the force of humble and fervent prayer as in all other cases so in this especially Two things we have to assure us of this First The promise of God I will make my people joyfull saith the Lord Esa. 56.7 in my house of prayer What is the thing that maketh Gods people joyfull and comfortable Surely when the Lord lifteth up the light of his countenance upon them and giveth them assurance of his favour as we see plainely Psalme 4.6 7. How and by what meanes will the Lord worke this joy and comfort in them By prayer I will make them joyfull saith he in my house of prayer So speaketh our Saviour Ioh. 16 24. Aske and ye shall receive that your joy may be full So the Lord promiseth unto his people Levit. 23.27 that the day of their most solemne and fervent prayer wherein they should humble themselves by fasting and afflict their soules to that end that they might pray the more fervently shoud bee a day of attonement and reconciliation betweene him and them they should obtaine more comfortable assurance of his favour upon that day and by that means than by any other Secondly The experience of Gods people may assure us of this Two experiments onely I will give you of this in David The first is set